Daily Random Quote

  • Today was a good day. It didn't matter the state of the world, it was all about internal conditions. Those were the ones you could control, and do magic with. Rukshan was amazed at how quickly the beaver fever had turned the world in loops and strange curves. Amazingly, magic that was impossible to do for months ... · ID #5952 (continued)
    (next in 20h 00min…)

Latest Activity

Search Results for 'mention'

Forums Search Search Results for 'mention'

Viewing 20 results - 81 through 100 (of 307 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6306
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      Looking for Robert Staley

       

      William Warren (1835-1880) of Newhall (Stapenhill) married Elizabeth Staley (1836-1907) in 1858. Elizabeth was born in Newhall, the daughter of John Staley (1795-1876) and Jane Brothers. John was born in Newhall, and Jane was born in Armagh, Ireland, and they were married in Armagh in 1820. Elizabeths older brothers were born in Ireland: William in 1826 and Thomas in Dublin in 1830. Francis was born in Liverpool in 1834, and then Elizabeth in Newhall in 1836; thereafter the children were born in Newhall.

      Marriage of John Staley and Jane Brothers in 1820:

      1820 marriage Armagh

       

       

      My grandmother related a story about an Elizabeth Staley who ran away from boarding school and eloped to Ireland, but later returned. The only Irish connection found so far is Jane Brothers, so perhaps she meant Elizabeth Staley’s mother. A boarding school seems unlikely, and it would seem that it was John Staley who went to Ireland.

      The 1841 census states Jane’s age as 33, which would make her just 12 at the time of her marriage. The 1851 census states her age as 44, making her 13 at the time of her 1820 marriage, and the 1861 census estimates her birth year as a more likely 1804. Birth records in Ireland for her have not been found. It’s possible, perhaps, that she was in service in the Newhall area as a teenager (more likely than boarding school), and that John and Jane ran off to get married in Ireland, although I haven’t found any record of a child born to them early in their marriage. John was an agricultural labourer, and later a coal miner.

      John Staley was the son of Joseph Staley (1756-1838) and Sarah Dumolo (1764-). Joseph and Sarah were married by licence in Newhall in 1782. Joseph was a carpenter on the marriage licence, but later a collier (although not necessarily a miner).

      The Derbyshire Record Office holds records of  an “Estimate of Joseph Staley of Newhall for the cost of continuing to work Pisternhill Colliery” dated 1820 and addresssed to Mr Bloud at Calke Abbey (presumably the owner of the mine)

      Josephs parents were Robert Staley and Elizabeth. I couldn’t find a baptism or birth record for Robert Staley. Other trees on an ancestry site had his birth in Elton, but with no supporting documents. Robert, as stated in his 1795 will, was a Yeoman.

      “Yeoman: A former class of small freeholders who farm their own land; a commoner of good standing.”
      “Husbandman: The old word for a farmer below the rank of yeoman. A husbandman usually held his land by copyhold or leasehold tenure and may be regarded as the ‘average farmer in his locality’. The words ‘yeoman’ and ‘husbandman’ were gradually replaced in the later 18th and 19th centuries by ‘farmer’.”

      He left a number of properties in Newhall and Hartshorne (near Newhall) including dwellings, enclosures, orchards, various yards, barns and acreages. It seemed to me more likely that he had inherited them, rather than moving into the village and buying them.

      There is a mention of Robert Staley in a 1782 newpaper advertisement.

      “Fire Engine To Be Sold.  An exceedingly good fire engine, with the boiler, cylinder, etc in good condition. For particulars apply to Mr Burslem at Burton-upon-Trent, or Robert Staley at Newhall near Burton, where the engine may be seen.”

      fire engine

       

      Was the fire engine perhaps connected with a foundry or a coal mine?

      I noticed that Robert Staley was the witness at a 1755 marriage in Stapenhill between Barbara Burslem and Richard Daston the younger esquire. The other witness was signed Burslem Jnr.

       

      Looking for Robert Staley

       

      I assumed that once again, in the absence of the correct records, a similarly named and aged persons baptism had been added to the tree regardless of accuracy, so I looked through the Stapenhill/Newhall parish register images page by page. There were no Staleys in Newhall at all in the early 1700s, so it seemed that Robert did come from elsewhere and I expected to find the Staleys in a neighbouring parish. But I still didn’t find any Staleys.

      I spoke to a couple of Staley descendants that I’d met during the family research. I met Carole via a DNA match some months previously and contacted her to ask about the Staleys in Elton. She also had Robert Staley born in Elton (indeed, there were many Staleys in Elton) but she didn’t have any documentation for his birth, and we decided to collaborate and try and find out more.

      I couldn’t find the earlier Elton parish registers anywhere online, but eventually found the untranscribed microfiche images of the Bishops Transcripts for Elton.

      via familysearch:
      “In its most basic sense, a bishop’s transcript is a copy of a parish register. As bishop’s transcripts generally contain more or less the same information as parish registers, they are an invaluable resource when a parish register has been damaged, destroyed, or otherwise lost. Bishop’s transcripts are often of value even when parish registers exist, as priests often recorded either additional or different information in their transcripts than they did in the original registers.”

       

      Unfortunately there was a gap in the Bishops Transcripts between 1704 and 1711 ~ exactly where I needed to look. I subsequently found out that the Elton registers were incomplete as they had been damaged by fire.

      I estimated Robert Staleys date of birth between 1710 and 1715. He died in 1795, and his son Daniel died in 1805: both of these wills were found online. Daniel married Mary Moon in Stapenhill in 1762, making a likely birth date for Daniel around 1740.

      The marriage of Robert Staley (assuming this was Robert’s father) and Alice Maceland (or Marsland or Marsden, depending on how the parish clerk chose to spell it presumably) was in the Bishops Transcripts for Elton in 1704. They were married in Elton on 26th February. There followed the missing parish register pages and in all likelihood the records of the baptisms of their first children. No doubt Robert was one of them, probably the first male child.

      (Incidentally, my grandfather’s Marshalls also came from Elton, a small Derbyshire village near Matlock.  The Staley’s are on my grandmothers Warren side.)

      The parish register pages resume in 1711. One of the first entries was the baptism of Robert Staley in 1711, parents Thomas and Ann. This was surely the one we were looking for, and Roberts parents weren’t Robert and Alice.

      But then in 1735 a marriage was recorded between Robert son of Robert Staley (and this was unusual, the father of the groom isn’t usually recorded on the parish register) and Elizabeth Milner. They were married on the 9th March 1735. We know that the Robert we were looking for married an Elizabeth, as her name was on the Stapenhill baptisms of their later children, including Joseph Staleys.  The 1735 marriage also fit with the assumed birth date of Daniel, circa 1740. A baptism was found for a Robert Staley in 1738 in the Elton registers, parents Robert and Elizabeth, as well as the baptism in 1736 for Mary, presumably their first child. Her burial is recorded the following year.

      The marriage of Robert Staley and Elizabeth Milner in 1735:

      rbt staley marriage 1735

       

      There were several other Staley couples of a similar age in Elton, perhaps brothers and cousins. It seemed that Thomas and Ann’s son Robert was a different Robert, and that the one we were looking for was prior to that and on the missing pages.

      Even so, this doesn’t prove that it was Elizabeth Staleys great grandfather who was born in Elton, but no other birth or baptism for Robert Staley has been found. It doesn’t explain why the Staleys moved to Stapenhill either, although the Enclosures Act and the Industrial Revolution could have been factors.

      The 18th century saw the rise of the Industrial Revolution and many renowned Derbyshire Industrialists emerged. They created the turning point from what was until then a largely rural economy, to the development of townships based on factory production methods.

      The Marsden Connection

      There are some possible clues in the records of the Marsden family.  Robert Staley married Alice Marsden (or Maceland or Marsland) in Elton in 1704.  Robert Staley is mentioned in the 1730 will of John Marsden senior,  of Baslow, Innkeeper (Peacock Inne & Whitlands Farm). He mentions his daughter Alice, wife of Robert Staley.

      In a 1715 Marsden will there is an intriguing mention of an alias, which might explain the different spellings on various records for the name Marsden:  “MARSDEN alias MASLAND, Christopher – of Baslow, husbandman, 28 Dec 1714. son Robert MARSDEN alias MASLAND….” etc.

      Some potential reasons for a move from one parish to another are explained in this history of the Marsden family, and indeed this could relate to Robert Staley as he married into the Marsden family and his wife was a beneficiary of a Marsden will.  The Chatsworth Estate, at various times, bought a number of farms in order to extend the park.

      THE MARSDEN FAMILY
      OXCLOSE AND PARKGATE
      In the Parishes of
      Baslow and Chatsworth

      by
      David Dalrymple-Smith

      “John Marsden (b1653) another son of Edmund (b1611) faired well. By the time he died in
      1730 he was publican of the Peacock, the Inn on Church Lane now called the Cavendish
      Hotel, and the farmer at “Whitlands”, almost certainly Bubnell Cliff Farm.”

      “Coal mining was well known in the Chesterfield area. The coalfield extends as far as the
      Gritstone edges, where thin seams outcrop especially in the Baslow area.”

      “…the occupants were evicted from the farmland below Dobb Edge and
      the ground carefully cleared of all traces of occupation and farming. Shelter belts were
      planted especially along the Heathy Lea Brook. An imposing new drive was laid to the
      Chatsworth House with the Lodges and “The Golden Gates” at its northern end….”

      Although this particular event was later than any events relating to Robert Staley, it’s an indication of how farms and farmland disappeared, and a reason for families to move to another area:

      “The Dukes of Devonshire (of Chatsworth)  were major figures in the aristocracy and the government of the
      time. Such a position demanded a display of wealth and ostentation. The 6th Duke of
      Devonshire, the Bachelor Duke, was not content with the Chatsworth he inherited in 1811,
      and immediately started improvements. After major changes around Edensor, he turned his
      attention at the north end of the Park. In 1820 plans were made extend the Park up to the
      Baslow parish boundary. As this would involve the destruction of most of the Farm at
      Oxclose, the farmer at the Higher House Samuel Marsden (b1755) was given the tenancy of
      Ewe Close a large farm near Bakewell.
      Plans were revised in 1824 when the Dukes of Devonshire and Rutland “Exchanged Lands”,
      reputedly during a game of dice. Over 3300 acres were involved in several local parishes, of
      which 1000 acres were in Baslow. In the deal Devonshire acquired the southeast corner of
      Baslow Parish.
      Part of the deal was Gibbet Moor, which was developed for “Sport”. The shelf of land
      between Parkgate and Robin Hood and a few extra fields was left untouched. The rest,
      between Dobb Edge and Baslow, was agricultural land with farms, fields and houses. It was
      this last part that gave the Duke the opportunity to improve the Park beyond his earlier
      expectations.”

       

      The 1795 will of Robert Staley.

      Inriguingly, Robert included the children of his son Daniel Staley in his will, but omitted to leave anything to Daniel.  A perusal of Daniels 1808 will sheds some light on this:  Daniel left his property to his six reputed children with Elizabeth Moon, and his reputed daughter Mary Brearly. Daniels wife was Mary Moon, Elizabeths husband William Moons daughter.

      The will of Robert Staley, 1795:

      1795 will 2

      1795 Rbt Staley will

       

      The 1805 will of Daniel Staley, Robert’s son:

      This is the last will and testament of me Daniel Staley of the Township of Newhall in the parish of Stapenhill in the County of Derby, Farmer. I will and order all of my just debts, funeral and testamentary expenses to be fully paid and satisfied by my executors hereinafter named by and out of my personal estate as soon as conveniently may be after my decease.

      I give, devise and bequeath to Humphrey Trafford Nadin of Church Gresely in the said County of Derby Esquire and John Wilkinson of Newhall aforesaid yeoman all my messuages, lands, tenements, hereditaments and real and personal estates to hold to them, their heirs, executors, administrators and assigns until Richard Moon the youngest of my reputed sons by Elizabeth Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years upon trust that they, my said trustees, (or the survivor of them, his heirs, executors, administrators or assigns), shall and do manage and carry on my farm at Newhall aforesaid and pay and apply the rents, issues and profits of all and every of my said real and personal estates in for and towards the support, maintenance and education of all my reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon until the said Richard Moon my youngest reputed son shall attain his said age of twenty one years and equally share and share and share alike.

      And it is my will and desire that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall recruit and keep up the stock upon my farm as they in their discretion shall see occasion or think proper and that the same shall not be diminished. And in case any of my said reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon shall be married before my said reputed youngest son shall attain his age of twenty one years that then it is my will and desire that non of their husbands or wives shall come to my farm or be maintained there or have their abode there. That it is also my will and desire in case my reputed children or any of them shall not be steady to business but instead shall be wild and diminish the stock that then my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority in their discretion to sell and dispose of all or any part of my said personal estate and to put out the money arising from the sale thereof to interest and to pay and apply the interest thereof and also thereunto of the said real estate in for and towards the maintenance, education and support of all my said reputed children by the said
      Elizabeth Moon as they my said trustees in their discretion that think proper until the said Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years.

      Then I give to my grandson Daniel Staley the sum of ten pounds and to each and every of my sons and daughters namely Daniel Staley, Benjamin Staley, John Staley, William Staley, Elizabeth Dent and Sarah Orme and to my niece Ann Brearly the sum of five pounds apiece.

      I give to my youngest reputed son Richard Moon one share in the Ashby Canal Navigation and I direct that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority to pay and apply all or any part of the fortune or legacy hereby intended for my youngest reputed son Richard Moon in placing him out to any trade, business or profession as they in their discretion shall think proper.
      And I direct that to my said sons and daughters by my late wife and my said niece shall by wholly paid by my said reputed son Richard Moon out of the fortune herby given him. And it is my will and desire that my said reputed children shall deliver into the hands of my executors all the monies that shall arise from the carrying on of my business that is not wanted to carry on the same unto my acting executor and shall keep a just and true account of all disbursements and receipts of the said business and deliver up the same to my acting executor in order that there may not be any embezzlement or defraud amongst them and from and immediately after my said reputed youngest son Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years then I give, devise and bequeath all my real estate and all the residue and remainder of my personal estate of what nature and kind whatsoever and wheresoever unto and amongst all and every my said reputed sons and daughters namely William Moon, Thomas Moon, Joseph Moon, Richard Moon, Ann Moon, Margaret Moon and to my reputed daughter Mary Brearly to hold to them and their respective heirs, executors, administrator and assigns for ever according to the nature and tenure of the same estates respectively to take the same as tenants in common and not as joint tenants.

      And lastly I nominate and appoint the said Humphrey Trafford Nadin and John Wilkinson executors of this my last will and testament and guardians of all my reputed children who are under age during their respective minorities hereby revoking all former and other wills by me heretofore made and declaring this only to be my last will.

      In witness whereof I the said Daniel Staley the testator have to this my last will and testament set my hand and seal the eleventh day of March in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and five.

       

      #6305
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        The Hair’s and Leedham’s of Netherseal

         

        Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795. Catherine’s father was Thomas Holland; her mother was Hannah Hair.

        Hannah was born in Netherseal, Derbyshire, in 1739. Her parents were Joseph Hair 1696-1746 and Hannah.
        Joseph’s parents were Isaac Hair and Elizabeth Leedham.  Elizabeth was born in Netherseal in 1665.  Isaac and Elizabeth were married in Netherseal in 1686.

        Marriage of Isaac Hair and Elizabeth Leedham: (variously spelled Ledom, Leedom, Leedham, and in one case mistranscribed as Sedom):

         

        1686 marriage Nicholas Leedham

         

        Isaac was buried in Netherseal on 14 August 1709 (the transcript says the 18th, but the microfiche image clearly says the 14th), but I have not been able to find a birth registered for him. On other public trees on an ancestry website, Isaac Le Haire was baptised in Canterbury and was a Huguenot, but I haven’t found any evidence to support this.

        Isaac Hair’s death registered 14 August 1709 in Netherseal:

        Isaac Hair death 1709

         

        A search for the etymology of the surname Hair brings various suggestions, including:

        “This surname is derived from a nickname. ‘the hare,’ probably affixed on some one fleet of foot. Naturally looked upon as a complimentary sobriquet, and retained in the family; compare Lightfoot. (for example) Hugh le Hare, Oxfordshire, 1273. Hundred Rolls.”

        From this we may deduce that the name Hair (or Hare) is not necessarily from the French Le Haire, and existed in England for some considerable time before the arrival of the Huguenots.

        Elizabeth Leedham was born in Netherseal in 1665. Her parents were Nicholas Leedham 1621-1670 and Dorothy. Nicholas Leedham was born in Church Gresley (Swadlincote) in 1621, and died in Netherseal in 1670.

        Nicholas was a Yeoman and left a will and inventory worth £147.14s.8d (one hundred and forty seven pounds fourteen shillings and eight pence).

        The 1670 inventory of Nicholas Leedham:

        1670 will Nicholas Leedham

         

        According to local historian Mark Knight on the Netherseal History facebook group, the Seale (Netherseal and Overseal)  parish registers from the year 1563 to 1724 were digitized during lockdown.

        via Mark Knight:

        “There are five entries for Nicholas Leedham.
        On March 14th 1646 he and his wife buried an unnamed child, presumably the child died during childbirth or was stillborn.
        On November 28th 1659 he buried his wife, Elizabeth. He remarried as on June 13th 1664 he had his son William baptised.
        The following year, 1665, he baptised a daughter on November 12th. (Elizabeth) On December 23rd 1672 the parish record says that Dorithy daughter of Dorithy was buried. The Bishops Transcript has Dorithy a daughter of Nicholas. Nicholas’ second wife was called Dorithy and they named a daughter after her. Alas, the daughter died two years after Nicholas. No further Leedhams appear in the record until after 1724.”

        Dorothy daughter of Dorothy Leedham was buried 23 December 1672:

        Dorothy

         

         

        William, son of Nicholas and Dorothy also left a will. In it he mentions “My dear wife Elizabeth. My children Thomas Leedom, Dorothy Leedom , Ann Leedom, Christopher Leedom and William Leedom.”

        1726 will of William Leedham:

        1726 will William Leedham

         

        I found a curious error with the the parish register entries for Hannah Hair. It was a transcription error, but not a recent one. The original parish registers were copied: “HO Copy of ye register of Seale anno 1739.” I’m not sure when the copy was made, but it wasn’t recently. I found a burial for Hannah Hair on 22 April 1739 in the HO copy, which was the same day as her baptism registered on the original. I checked both registers name by name and they are exactly copied EXCEPT for Hannah Hairs. The rector, Richard Inge, put burial instead of baptism by mistake.

        The original Parish register baptism of Hannah Hair:

        Hannah Hair 1

         

        The HO register copy incorrectly copied:

        Hannah Hair 2

        #6303
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          The Hollands of Barton under Needwood

           

          Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795.

          I joined a Barton under Needwood History group and found an incredible amount of information on the Holland family, but first I wanted to make absolutely sure that our Catherine Holland was one of them as there were also Hollands in Newhall. Not only that, on the marriage licence it says that Catherine Holland was from Bretby Park Gate, Stapenhill.

          Then I noticed that one of the witnesses on Samuel’s brother Williams marriage to Ann Holland in 1796 was John Hair. Hannah Hair was the wife of Thomas Holland, and they were the Barton under Needwood parents of Catherine. Catherine was born in 1775, and Ann was born in 1767.

          The 1851 census clinched it: Catherine Warren 74 years old, widow and formerly a farmers wife, was living in the household of her son John Warren, and her place of birth is listed as Barton under Needwood. In 1841 Catherine was a 64 year old widow, her husband Samuel having died in 1837, and she was living with her son Samuel, a farmer. The 1841 census did not list place of birth, however. Catherine died on 31 March 1861 and does not appear on the 1861 census.

          Once I had established that our Catherine Holland was from Barton under Needwood, I had another look at the information available on the Barton under Needwood History group, compiled by local historian Steve Gardner.

          Catherine’s parents were Thomas Holland 1737-1828 and Hannah Hair 1739-1822.

          Steve Gardner had posted a long list of the dates, marriages and children of the Holland family. The earliest entries in parish registers were Thomae Holland 1562-1626 and his wife Eunica Edwardes 1565-1632. They married on 10th July 1582. They were born, married and died in Barton under Needwood. They were direct ancestors of Catherine Holland, and as such my direct ancestors too.

          The known history of the Holland family in Barton under Needwood goes back to Richard De Holland. (Thanks once again to Steve Gardner of the Barton under Needwood History group for this information.)

          “Richard de Holland was the first member of the Holland family to become resident in Barton under Needwood (in about 1312) having been granted lands by the Earl of Lancaster (for whom Richard served as Stud and Stock Keeper of the Peak District) The Holland family stemmed from Upholland in Lancashire and had many family connections working for the Earl of Lancaster, who was one of the biggest Barons in England. Lancaster had his own army and lived at Tutbury Castle, from where he ruled over most of the Midlands area. The Earl of Lancaster was one of the main players in the ‘Barons Rebellion’ and the ensuing Battle of Burton Bridge in 1322. Richard de Holland was very much involved in the proceedings which had so angered Englands King. Holland narrowly escaped with his life, unlike the Earl who was executed.
          From the arrival of that first Holland family member, the Hollands were a mainstay family in the community, and were in Barton under Needwood for over 600 years.”

          Continuing with various items of information regarding the Hollands, thanks to Steve Gardner’s Barton under Needwood history pages:

          “PART 6 (Final Part)
          Some mentions of The Manor of Barton in the Ancient Staffordshire Rolls:
          1330. A Grant was made to Herbert de Ferrars, at le Newland in the Manor of Barton.
          1378. The Inquisitio bonorum – Johannis Holand — an interesting Inventory of his goods and their value and his debts.
          1380. View of Frankpledge ; the Jury found that Richard Holland was feloniously murdered by his wife Joan and Thomas Graunger, who fled. The goods of the deceased were valued at iiij/. iijj. xid. ; one-third went to the dead man, one-third to his son, one- third to the Lord for the wife’s share. Compare 1 H. V. Indictments. (1413.)
          That Thomas Graunger of Barton smyth and Joan the wife of Richard de Holond of Barton on the Feast of St. John the Baptist 10 H. II. (1387) had traitorously killed and murdered at night, at Barton, Richard, the husband of the said Joan. (m. 22.)
          The names of various members of the Holland family appear constantly among the listed Jurors on the manorial records printed below : —
          1539. Richard Holland and Richard Holland the younger are on the Muster Roll of Barton
          1583. Thomas Holland and Unica his wife are living at Barton.
          1663-4. Visitations. — Barton under Needword. Disclaimers. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.
          1609. Richard Holland, Clerk and Alice, his wife.
          1663-4. Disclaimers at the Visitation. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.”

          I was able to find considerably more information on the Hollands in the book “Some Records of the Holland Family (The Hollands of Barton under Needwood, Staffordshire, and the Hollands in History)” by William Richard Holland. Luckily the full text of this book can be found online.

          William Richard Holland (Died 1915) An early local Historian and author of the book:

          William Richard Holland

           

          ‘Holland House’ taken from the Gardens (sadly demolished in the early 60’s):

          Holland House

           

          Excerpt from the book:

          “The charter, dated 1314, granting Richard rights and privileges in Needwood Forest, reads as follows:

          “Thomas Earl of Lancaster and Leicester, high-steward of England, to whom all these present shall come, greeting: Know ye, that we have given, &c., to Richard Holland of Barton, and his heirs, housboot, heyboot, and fireboot, and common of pasture, in our forest of Needwood, for all his beasts, as well in places fenced as lying open, with 40 hogs, quit of pawnage in our said forest at all times in the year (except hogs only in fence month). All which premises we will warrant, &c. to the said Richard and his heirs against all people for ever”

          “The terms “housboot” “heyboot” and “fireboot” meant that Richard and his heirs were to have the privilege of taking from the Forest, wood needed for house repair and building, hedging material for the repairing of fences, and what was needful for purposes of fuel.”

          Further excerpts from the book:

          “It may here be mentioned that during the renovation of Barton Church, when the stone pillars were being stripped of the plaster which covered them, “William Holland 1617” was found roughly carved on a pillar near to the belfry gallery, obviously the work of a not too devout member of the family, who, seated in the gallery of that time, occupied himself thus during the service. The inscription can still be seen.”

          “The earliest mention of a Holland of Upholland occurs in the reign of John in a Final Concord, made at the Lancashire Assizes, dated November 5th, 1202, in which Uchtred de Chryche, who seems to have had some right in the manor of Upholland, releases his right in fourteen oxgangs* of land to Matthew de Holland, in consideration of the sum of six marks of silver. Thus was planted the Holland Tree, all the early information of which is found in The Victoria County History of Lancaster.

          As time went on, the family acquired more land, and with this, increased position. Thus, in the reign of Edward I, a Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, son of Robert, became possessed of the manor of Orrell adjoining Upholland and of the lordship of Hale in the parish of Childwall, and, through marriage with Elizabeth de Samlesbury (co-heiress of Sir Wm. de Samlesbury of Samlesbury, Hall, near to Preston), of the moiety of that manor….

          * An oxgang signified the amount of land that could be ploughed by one ox in one day”

          “This Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, received Knighthood in the reign of Edward I, as did also his brother William, ancestor of that branch of the family which later migrated to Cheshire. Belonging to this branch are such noteworthy personages as Mrs. Gaskell, the talented authoress, her mother being a Holland of this branch, Sir Henry Holland, Physician to Queen Victoria, and his two sons, the first Viscount Knutsford, and Canon Francis Holland ; Sir Henry’s grandson (the present Lord Knutsford), Canon Scott Holland, etc. Captain Frederick Holland, R.N., late of Ashbourne Hall, Derbyshire, may also be mentioned here.*”

          Thanks to the Barton under Needwood history group for the following:

          WALES END FARM:
          In 1509 it was owned and occupied by Mr Johannes Holland De Wallass end who was a well to do Yeoman Farmer (the origin of the areas name – Wales End).  Part of the building dates to 1490 making it probably the oldest building still standing in the Village:

          Wales End Farm

           

          I found records for all of the Holland’s listed on the Barton under Needwood History group and added them to my ancestry tree. The earliest will I found was for Eunica Edwardes, then Eunica Holland, who died in 1632.

          A page from the 1632 will and inventory of Eunica (Unice) Holland:

          Unice Holland

           

          I’d been reading about “pedigree collapse” just before I found out her maiden name of Edwardes. Edwards is my own maiden name.

          “In genealogy, pedigree collapse describes how reproduction between two individuals who knowingly or unknowingly share an ancestor causes the family tree of their offspring to be smaller than it would otherwise be.
          Without pedigree collapse, a person’s ancestor tree is a binary tree, formed by the person, the parents, grandparents, and so on. However, the number of individuals in such a tree grows exponentially and will eventually become impossibly high. For example, a single individual alive today would, over 30 generations going back to the High Middle Ages, have roughly a billion ancestors, more than the total world population at the time. This apparent paradox occurs because the individuals in the binary tree are not distinct: instead, a single individual may occupy multiple places in the binary tree. This typically happens when the parents of an ancestor are cousins (sometimes unbeknownst to themselves). For example, the offspring of two first cousins has at most only six great-grandparents instead of the normal eight. This reduction in the number of ancestors is pedigree collapse. It collapses the binary tree into a directed acyclic graph with two different, directed paths starting from the ancestor who in the binary tree would occupy two places.” via wikipedia

          There is nothing to suggest, however, that Eunica’s family were related to my fathers family, and the only evidence so far in my tree of pedigree collapse are the marriages of Orgill cousins, where two sets of grandparents are repeated.

          A list of Holland ancestors:

          Catherine Holland 1775-1861
          her parents:
          Thomas Holland 1737-1828   Hannah Hair 1739-1832
          Thomas’s parents:
          William Holland 1696-1756   Susannah Whiteing 1715-1752
          William’s parents:
          William Holland 1665-    Elizabeth Higgs 1675-1720
          William’s parents:
          Thomas Holland 1634-1681   Katherine Owen 1634-1728
          Thomas’s parents:
          Thomas Holland 1606-1680   Margaret Belcher 1608-1664
          Thomas’s parents:
          Thomas Holland 1562-1626   Eunice Edwardes 1565- 1632

          #6300
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            Looking for Carringtons

             

            The Carringtons of Smalley, at least some of them, were Baptist  ~ otherwise known as “non conformist”.  Baptists don’t baptise at birth, believing it’s up to the person to choose when they are of an age to do so, although that appears to be fairly random in practice with small children being baptised.  This makes it hard to find the birth dates registered as not every village had a Baptist church, and the baptisms would take place in another town.   However some of the children were baptised in the village Anglican church as well, so they don’t seem to have been consistent. Perhaps at times a quick baptism locally for a sickly child was considered prudent, and preferable to no baptism at all. It’s impossible to know for sure and perhaps they were not strictly commited to a particular denomination.

            Our Carrington’s start with Ellen Carrington who married William Housley in 1814. William Housley was previously married to Ellen’s older sister Mary Carrington.  Ellen (born 1895 and baptised 1897) and her sister Nanny were baptised at nearby Ilkeston Baptist church but I haven’t found baptisms for Mary or siblings Richard and Francis.  We know they were also children of William Carrington as he mentions them in his 1834 will. Son William was baptised at the local Smalley church in 1784, as was Thomas in 1896.

            The absence of baptisms in Smalley with regard to Baptist influence was noted in the Smalley registers:

            not baptised

             

            Smalley (chapelry of Morley) registers began in 1624, Morley registers began in 1540 with no obvious gaps in either.  The gap with the missing registered baptisms would be 1786-1793. The Ilkeston Baptist register began in 1791. Information from the Smalley registers indicates that about a third of the children were not being baptised due to the Baptist influence.

             

            William Housley son in law, daughter Mary Housley deceased, and daughter Eleanor (Ellen) Housley are all mentioned in William Housley’s 1834 will.  On the marriage allegations and bonds for William Housley and Mary Carrington in 1806, her birth date is registered at 1787, her father William Carrington.

            A Page from the will of William Carrington 1834:

            1834 Will Carrington will

             

            William Carrington was baptised in nearby Horsley Woodhouse on 27 August 1758.  His parents were William and Margaret Carrington “near the Hilltop”. He married Mary Malkin, also of Smalley, on the 27th August 1783.

            When I started looking for Margaret Wright who married William Carrington the elder, I chanced upon the Smalley parish register micro fiche images wrongly labeled by the ancestry site as Longford.   I subsequently found that the Derby Records office published a list of all the wrongly labeled Derbyshire towns that the ancestry site knew about for ten years at least but has not corrected!

            Margaret Wright was baptised in Smalley (mislabeled as Longford although the register images clearly say Smalley!) on the 2nd March 1728. Her parents were John and Margaret Wright.

            But I couldn’t find a birth or baptism anywhere for William Carrington. I found four sources for William and Margaret’s marriage and none of them suggested that William wasn’t local.  On other public trees on ancestry sites, William’s father was Joshua Carrington from Chinley. Indeed, when doing a search for William Carrington born circa 1720 to 1725, this was the only one in Derbyshire.  But why would a teenager move to the other side of the county?  It wasn’t uncommon to be apprenticed in neighbouring villages or towns, but Chinley didn’t seem right to me.  It seemed to me that it had been selected on the other trees because it was the only easily found result for the search, and not because it was the right one.

            I spent days reading every page of the microfiche images of the parish registers locally looking for Carringtons, any Carringtons at all in the area prior to 1720. Had there been none at all, then the possibility of William being the first Carrington in the area having moved there from elsewhere would have been more reasonable.

            But there were many Carringtons in Heanor, a mile or so from Smalley, in the 1600s and early 1700s, although they were often spelled Carenton, sometimes Carrianton in the parish registers. The earliest Carrington I found in the area was Alice Carrington baptised in Ilkeston in 1602.  It seemed obvious that William’s parents were local and not from Chinley.

            The Heanor parish registers of the time were not very clearly written. The handwriting was bad and the spelling variable, depending I suppose on what the name sounded like to the person writing in the registers at the time as the majority of the people were probably illiterate.  The registers are also in a generally poor condition.

            I found a burial of a child called William on the 16th January 1721, whose father was William Carenton of “Losko” (Loscoe is a nearby village also part of Heanor at that time). This looked promising!  If a child died, a later born child would be given the same name. This was very common: in a couple of cases I’ve found three deceased infants with the same first name until a fourth one named the same survived.  It seemed very likely that a subsequent son would be named William and he would be the William Carrington born circa 1720 to 1725 that we were looking for.

            Heanor parish registers: William son of William Carenton of Losko buried January 19th 1721:

            1721 William Carenton

             

            The Heanor parish registers between 1720 and 1729 are in many places illegible, however there are a couple of possibilities that could be the baptism of William in 1724 and 1725. A William son of William Carenton of Loscoe was buried in Jan 1721. In 1722 a Willian son of William Carenton (transcribed Tarenton) of Loscoe was buried. A subsequent son called William is likely. On 15 Oct 1724 a William son of William and Eliz (last name indecipherable) of Loscoe was baptised.  A Mary, daughter of William Carrianton of Loscoe, was baptised in 1727.

            I propose that William Carringtons was born in Loscoe and baptised in Heanor in 1724: if not 1724 then I would assume his baptism is one of the illegible or indecipherable entires within those few years.  This falls short of absolute documented proof of course, but it makes sense to me.

             

             

            In any case, if a William Carrington child died in Heanor in 1721 which we do have documented proof of, it further dismisses the case for William having arrived for no discernable reason from Chinley.

            #6290
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              Leicestershire Blacksmiths

              The Orgill’s of Measham led me further into Leicestershire as I traveled back in time.

              I also realized I had uncovered a direct line of women and their mothers going back ten generations:

              myself, Tracy Edwards 1957-
              my mother Gillian Marshall 1933-
              my grandmother Florence Warren 1906-1988
              her mother and my great grandmother Florence Gretton 1881-1927
              her mother Sarah Orgill 1840-1910
              her mother Elizabeth Orgill 1803-1876
              her mother Sarah Boss 1783-1847
              her mother Elizabeth Page 1749-
              her mother Mary Potter 1719-1780
              and her mother and my 7x great grandmother Mary 1680-

              You could say it leads us to the very heart of England, as these Leicestershire villages are as far from the coast as it’s possible to be. There are countless other maternal lines to follow, of course, but only one of mothers of mothers, and ours takes us to Leicestershire.

              The blacksmiths

              Sarah Boss was the daughter of Michael Boss 1755-1807, a blacksmith in Measham, and Elizabeth Page of nearby Hartshorn, just over the county border in Derbyshire.

              An earlier Michael Boss, a blacksmith of Measham, died in 1772, and in his will he left the possession of the blacksmiths shop and all the working tools and a third of the household furniture to Michael, who he named as his nephew. He left his house in Appleby Magna to his wife Grace, and five pounds to his mother Jane Boss. As none of Michael and Grace’s children are mentioned in the will, perhaps it can be assumed that they were childless.

              The will of Michael Boss, 1772, Measham:

              Michael Boss 1772 will

               

              Michael Boss the uncle was born in Appleby Magna in 1724. His parents were Michael Boss of Nelson in the Thistles and Jane Peircivall of Appleby Magna, who were married in nearby Mancetter in 1720.

              Information worth noting on the Appleby Magna website:

              In 1752 the calendar in England was changed from the Julian Calendar to the Gregorian Calendar, as a result 11 days were famously “lost”. But for the recording of Church Registers another very significant change also took place, the start of the year was moved from March 25th to our more familiar January 1st.
              Before 1752 the 1st day of each new year was March 25th, Lady Day (a significant date in the Christian calendar). The year number which we all now use for calculating ages didn’t change until March 25th. So, for example, the day after March 24th 1750 was March 25th 1751, and January 1743 followed December 1743.
              This March to March recording can be seen very clearly in the Appleby Registers before 1752. Between 1752 and 1768 there appears slightly confused recording, so dates should be carefully checked. After 1768 the recording is more fully by the modern calendar year.

              Michael Boss the uncle married Grace Cuthbert.  I haven’t yet found the birth or parents of Grace, but a blacksmith by the name of Edward Cuthbert is mentioned on an Appleby Magna history website:

              An Eighteenth Century Blacksmith’s Shop in Little Appleby
              by Alan Roberts

              Cuthberts inventory

              The inventory of Edward Cuthbert provides interesting information about the household possessions and living arrangements of an eighteenth century blacksmith. Edward Cuthbert (als. Cutboard) settled in Appleby after the Restoration to join the handful of blacksmiths already established in the parish, including the Wathews who were prominent horse traders. The blacksmiths may have all worked together in the same shop at one time. Edward and his wife Sarah recorded the baptisms of several of their children in the parish register. Somewhat sadly three of the boys named after their father all died either in infancy or as young children. Edward’s inventory which was drawn up in 1732, by which time he was probably a widower and his children had left home, suggests that they once occupied a comfortable two-storey house in Little Appleby with an attached workshop, well equipped with all the tools for repairing farm carts, ploughs and other implements, for shoeing horses and for general ironmongery. 

              Edward Cuthbert born circa 1660, married Joane Tuvenet in 1684 in Swepston cum Snarestone , and died in Appleby in 1732. Tuvenet is a French name and suggests a Huguenot connection, but this isn’t our family, and indeed this Edward Cuthbert is not likely to be Grace’s father anyway.

              Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page appear to have married twice: once in 1776, and once in 1779. Both of the documents exist and appear correct. Both marriages were by licence. They both mention Michael is a blacksmith.

              Their first daughter, Elizabeth, was baptized in February 1777, just nine months after the first wedding. It’s not known when she was born, however, and it’s possible that the marriage was a hasty one. But why marry again three years later?

              But Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page did not marry twice.

              Elizabeth Page from Smisby was born in 1752 and married Michael Boss on the 5th of May 1776 in Measham. On the marriage licence allegations and bonds, Michael is a bachelor.

              Baby Elizabeth was baptised in Measham on the 9th February 1777. Mother Elizabeth died on the 18th February 1777, also in Measham.

              In 1779 Michael Boss married another Elizabeth Page! She was born in 1749 in Hartshorn, and Michael is a widower on the marriage licence allegations and bonds.

              Hartshorn and Smisby are neighbouring villages, hence the confusion.  But a closer look at the documents available revealed the clues.  Both Elizabeth Pages were literate, and indeed their signatures on the marriage registers are different:

              Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Smisby in 1776:

              Elizabeth Page 1776

               

              Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Harsthorn in 1779:

              Elizabeth Page 1779

               

              Not only did Michael Boss marry two women both called Elizabeth Page but he had an unusual start in life as well. His uncle Michael Boss left him the blacksmith business and a third of his furniture. This was all in the will. But which of Uncle Michaels brothers was nephew Michaels father?

              The only Michael Boss born at the right time was in 1750 in Edingale, Staffordshire, about eight miles from Appleby Magna. His parents were Thomas Boss and Ann Parker, married in Edingale in 1747.  Thomas died in August 1750, and his son Michael was baptised in the December, posthumus son of Thomas and his widow Ann. Both entries are on the same page of the register.

              1750 posthumus

               

              Ann Boss, the young widow, married again. But perhaps Michael and his brother went to live with their childless uncle and aunt, Michael Boss and Grace Cuthbert.

              The great grandfather of Michael Boss (the Measham blacksmith born in 1850) was also Michael Boss, probably born in the 1660s. He died in Newton Regis in Warwickshire in 1724, four years after his son (also Michael Boss born 1693) married Jane Peircivall.  The entry on the parish register states that Michael Boss was buried ye 13th Affadavit made.

              I had not seen affadavit made on a parish register before, and this relates to the The Burying in Woollen Acts 1666–80.  According to Wikipedia:

               “Acts of the Parliament of England which required the dead, except plague victims and the destitute, to be buried in pure English woollen shrouds to the exclusion of any foreign textiles.  It was a requirement that an affidavit be sworn in front of a Justice of the Peace (usually by a relative of the deceased), confirming burial in wool, with the punishment of a £5 fee for noncompliance. Burial entries in parish registers were marked with the word “affidavit” or its equivalent to confirm that affidavit had been sworn; it would be marked “naked” for those too poor to afford the woollen shroud.  The legislation was in force until 1814, but was generally ignored after 1770.”

              Michael Boss buried 1724 “Affadavit made”:

              Michael Boss affadavit 1724

               

               

               

              Elizabeth Page‘s father was William Page 1717-1783, a wheelwright in Hartshorn.  (The father of the first wife Elizabeth was also William Page, but he was a husbandman in Smisby born in 1714. William Page, the father of the second wife, was born in Nailstone, Leicestershire, in 1717. His place of residence on his marriage to Mary Potter was spelled Nelson.)

              Her mother was Mary Potter 1719- of nearby Coleorton.  Mary’s father, Richard Potter 1677-1731, was a blacksmith in Coleorton.

              A page of the will of Richard Potter 1731:

              Richard Potter 1731

               

              Richard Potter states: “I will and order that my son Thomas Potter shall after my decease have one shilling paid to him and no more.”  As he left £50 to each of his daughters, one can’t help but wonder what Thomas did to displease his father.

              Richard stipulated that his son Thomas should have one shilling paid to him and not more, for several good considerations, and left “the house and ground lying in the parish of Whittwick in a place called the Long Lane to my wife Mary Potter to dispose of as she shall think proper.”

              His son Richard inherited the blacksmith business:  “I will and order that my son Richard Potter shall live and be with his mother and serve her duly and truly in the business of a blacksmith, and obey and serve her in all lawful commands six years after my decease, and then I give to him and his heirs…. my house and grounds Coulson House in the Liberty of Thringstone”

              Richard wanted his son John to be a blacksmith too: “I will and order that my wife bring up my son John Potter at home with her and teach or cause him to be taught the trade of a blacksmith and that he shall serve her duly and truly seven years after my decease after the manner of an apprentice and at the death of his mother I give him that house and shop and building and the ground belonging to it which I now dwell in to him and his heirs forever.”

              To his daughters Margrett and Mary Potter, upon their reaching the age of one and twenty, or the day after their marriage, he leaves £50 each. All the rest of his goods are left to his loving wife Mary.

               

              An inventory of the belongings of Richard Potter, 1731:

              Richard Potter inventory

               

              Richard Potters father was also named Richard Potter 1649-1719, and he too was a blacksmith.

              Richard Potter of Coleorton in the county of Leicester, blacksmith, stated in his will:  “I give to my son and daughter Thomas and Sarah Potter the possession of my house and grounds.”

              He leaves ten pounds each to his daughters Jane and Alice, to his son Francis he gives five pounds, and five shillings to his son Richard. Sons Joseph and William also receive five shillings each. To his daughter Mary, wife of Edward Burton, and her daughter Elizabeth, he gives five shillings each. The rest of his good, chattels and wordly substance he leaves equally between his son and daugter Thomas and Sarah. As there is no mention of his wife, it’s assumed that she predeceased him.

              The will of Richard Potter, 1719:

              Richard Potter 1719

               

              Richard Potter’s (1649-1719) parents were William Potter and Alse Huldin, both born in the early 1600s.  They were married in 1646 at Breedon on the Hill, Leicestershire.  The name Huldin appears to originate in Finland.

              William Potter was a blacksmith. In the 1659 parish registers of Breedon on the Hill, William Potter of Breedon blacksmith buryed the 14th July.

              #6286
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Matthew Orgill and His Family

                 

                Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 was the Orgill brother who went to Australia, but returned to Measham.  Matthew married Mary Orgill in Measham in October 1856, having returned from Victoria, Australia in May of that year.

                Although Matthew was the first Orgill brother to go to Australia, he was the last one I found, and that was somewhat by accident, while perusing “Orgill” and “Measham” in a newspaper archives search.  I chanced on Matthew’s obituary in the Nuneaton Observer, Friday 14 June 1907:

                LATE MATTHEW ORGILL PEACEFUL END TO A BLAMELESS LIFE.

                ‘Sunset and Evening Star And one clear call for me.”

                It is with very deep regret that we have to announce the death of Mr. Matthew Orgill, late of Measham, who passed peacefully away at his residence in Manor Court Road, Nuneaton, in the early hours of yesterday morning. Mr. Orgill, who was in his eightieth year, was a man with a striking history, and was a very fine specimen of our best English manhood. In early life be emigrated to South Africa—sailing in the “Hebrides” on 4th February. 1850—and was one of the first settlers at the Cape; afterwards he went on to Australia at the time of the Gold Rush, and ultimately came home to his native England and settled down in Measham, in Leicestershire, where he carried on a successful business for the long period of half-a-century.

                He was full of reminiscences of life in the Colonies in the early days, and an hour or two in his company was an education itself. On the occasion of the recall of Sir Harry Smith from the Governorship of Natal (for refusing to be a party to the slaying of the wives and children in connection with the Kaffir War), Mr. Orgill was appointed to superintend the arrangements for the farewell demonstration. It was one of his boasts that he made the first missionary cart used in South Africa, which is in use to this day—a monument to the character of his work; while it is an interesting fact to note that among Mr. Orgill’s papers there is the original ground-plan of the city of Durban before a single house was built.

                In Africa Mr. Orgill came in contact with the great missionary, David Livingstone, and between the two men there was a striking resemblance in character and a deep and lasting friendship. Mr. Orgill could give a most graphic description of the wreck of the “Birkenhead,” having been in the vicinity at the time when the ill-fated vessel went down. He played a most prominent part on the occasion of the famous wreck of the emigrant ship, “Minerva.” when, in conjunction with some half-a-dozen others, and at the eminent risk of their own lives, they rescued more than 100 of the unfortunate passengers. He was afterwards presented with an interesting relic as a memento of that thrilling experience, being a copper bolt from the vessel on which was inscribed the following words: “Relic of the ship Minerva, wrecked off Bluff Point, Port Natal. 8.A.. about 2 a.m.. Friday, July 5, 1850.”

                Mr. Orgill was followed to the Colonies by no fewer than six of his brothers, all of whom did well, and one of whom married a niece (brother’s daughter) of the late Mr. William Ewart Gladstone.

                On settling down in Measham his kindly and considerate disposition soon won for him a unique place in the hearts of all the people, by whom he was greatly beloved. He was a man of sterling worth and integrity. Upright and honourable in all his dealings, he led a Christian life that was a pattern to all with whom he came in contact, and of him it could truly he said that he wore the white flower of a blameless life.

                He was a member of the Baptist Church, and although beyond much active service since settling down in Nuneaton less than two years ago he leaves behind him a record in Christian service attained by few. In politics he was a Radical of the old school. A great reader, he studied all the questions of the day, and could back up every belief he held by sound and fearless argument. The South African – war was a great grief to him. He knew the Boers from personal experience, and although he suffered at the time of the war for his outspoken condemnation, he had the satisfaction of living to see the people of England fully recognising their awful blunder. To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before; suffice it to say that it was strenuous, interesting, and eventful, and yet all through his hands remained unspotted and his heart was pure.

                He is survived by three daughters, and was father-in-law to Mr. J. S. Massey. St Kilda. Manor Court Road, to whom deep and loving sympathy is extended in their sore bereavement by a wide circle of friends. The funeral is arranged to leave for Measham on Monday at twelve noon.

                 

                “To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before…”

                I had another look in the newspaper archives and found a number of articles mentioning him, including an intriguing excerpt in an article about local history published in the Burton Observer and Chronicle 8 August 1963:

                on an upstairs window pane he scratched with his diamond ring “Matthew Orgill, 1st July, 1858”

                Matthew Orgill window

                Matthew orgill window 2

                 

                I asked on a Measham facebook group if anyone knew the location of the house mentioned in the article and someone kindly responded. This is the same building, seen from either side:

                Measham Wharf

                 

                Coincidentally, I had already found this wonderful photograph of the same building, taken in 1910 ~ three years after Matthew’s death.

                Old Measham wharf

                 

                But what to make of the inscription in the window?

                Matthew and Mary married in October 1856, and their first child (according to the records I’d found thus far) was a daughter Mary born in 1860.  I had a look for a Matthew Orgill birth registered in 1858, the date Matthew had etched on the window, and found a death for a Matthew Orgill in 1859.  Assuming I would find the birth of Matthew Orgill registered on the first of July 1958, to match the etching in the window, the corresponding birth was in July 1857!

                Matthew and Mary had four children. Matthew, Mary, Clara and Hannah.  Hannah Proudman Orgill married Joseph Stanton Massey.  The Orgill name continues with their son Stanley Orgill Massey 1900-1979, who was a doctor and surgeon.  Two of Stanley’s four sons were doctors, Paul Mackintosh Orgill Massey 1929-2009, and Michael Joseph Orgill Massey 1932-1989.

                 

                Mary Orgill 1827-1894, Matthews wife, was an Orgill too.

                And this is where the Orgill branch of the tree gets complicated.

                Mary’s father was Henry Orgill born in 1805 and her mother was Hannah Proudman born in 1805.
                Henry Orgill’s father was Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and his mother was Frances Finch born in 1771.

                Mary’s husband Matthews parents are Matthew Orgill born in 1798 and Elizabeth Orgill born in 1803.

                Another Orgill Orgill marriage!

                Matthews parents,  Matthew and Elizabeth, have the same grandparents as each other, Matthew Orgill born in 1736 and Ann Proudman born in 1735.

                But Matthews grandparents are none other than Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and Frances Finch born in 1771 ~ the same grandparents as his wife Mary!

                #6284
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  To Australia

                  Grettons

                  Charles Herbert Gretton 1876-1954

                  Charles Gretton, my great grandmothers youngest brother, arrived in Sydney Australia on 12 February 1912, having set sail on 5 January 1912 from London. His occupation on the passenger list was stockman, and he was traveling alone.  Later that year, in October, his wife and two sons sailed out to join him.

                  Gretton 1912 passenger

                   

                  Charles was born in Swadlincote.  He married Mary Anne Illsley, a local girl from nearby Church Gresley, in 1898. Their first son, Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton, was born in 1900 in Church Gresley, and their second son, George Herbert Gretton, was born in 1910 in Swadlincote.  In 1901 Charles was a colliery worker, and on the 1911 census, his occupation was a sanitary ware packer.

                  Charles and Mary Anne had two more sons, both born in Footscray:  Frank Orgill Gretton in 1914, and Arthur Ernest Gretton in 1920.

                  On the Australian 1914 electoral rolls, Charles and Mary Ann were living at 72 Moreland Street, Footscray, and in 1919 at 134 Cowper Street, Footscray, and Charles was a labourer.  In 1924, Charles was a sub foreman, living at 3, Ryan Street E, Footscray, Australia.  On a later electoral register, Charles was a foreman.  Footscray is a suburb of Melbourne, and developed into an industrial zone in the second half of the nineteenth century.

                  Charles died in Victoria in 1954 at the age of 77. His wife Mary Ann died in 1958.

                  Gretton obit 1954

                   

                  Charles and Mary Ann Gretton:

                  Charles and Mary Ann Gretton

                   

                  Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton 1900-1955

                  Leslie was an electrician.   He married Ethel Christine Halliday, born in 1900 in Footscray, in 1927.  They had four children: Tom, Claire, Nancy and Frank. By 1943 they were living in Yallourn.  Yallourn, Victoria was a company town in Victoria, Australia built between the 1920s and 1950s to house employees of the State Electricity Commission of Victoria, who operated the nearby Yallourn Power Station complex. However, expansion of the adjacent open-cut brown coal mine led to the closure and removal of the town in the 1980s.

                  On the 1954 electoral registers, daughter Claire Elizabeth Gretton, occupation teacher, was living at the same address as Leslie and Ethel.

                  Leslie died in Yallourn in 1955, and Ethel nine years later in 1964, also in Yallourn.

                   

                  George Herbert Gretton 1910-1970

                  George married Florence May Hall in 1934 in Victoria, Australia.  In 1942 George was listed on the electoral roll as a grocer, likewise in 1949. In 1963 his occupation was a process worker, and in 1968 in Flinders, a horticultural advisor.

                  George died in Lang Lang, not far from Melbourne, in 1970.

                   

                  Frank Orgill Gretton 1914-

                  Arthur Ernest Gretton 1920-

                   

                  Orgills

                  John Orgill 1835-1911

                  John Orgill was Charles Herbert Gretton’s uncle.  He emigrated to Australia in 1865, and married Elizabeth Mary Gladstone 1845-1926 in Victoria in 1870. Their first child was born in December that year, in Dandenong. They had seven children, and their three sons all have the middle name Gladstone.

                  John Orgill was a councillor for the Shire of Dandenong in 1873, and between 1876 and 1879.

                  John Orgill:

                  John Orgill

                   

                  John Orgill obituary in the South Bourke and Mornington Journal, 21 December 1911:

                  John Orgill obit

                   

                   

                  John’s wife Elizabeth Orgill, a teacher and a “a public spirited lady” according to newspaper articles, opened a hydropathic hospital in Dandenong called Gladstone House.

                  Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill:

                  Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill

                   

                  On the Old Dandenong website:

                  Gladstone House hydropathic hospital on the corner of Langhorne and Foster streets (153 Foster Street) Dandenong opened in 1896, working on the theory of water therapy, no medicine or operations. Her husband passed away in 1911 at 77, around similar time Dr Barclay Thompson obtained control of the practice. Mrs Orgill remaining on in some capacity.

                  Elizabeth Mary Orgill (nee Gladstone) operated Gladstone House until at least 1911, along with another hydropathic hospital (Birthwood) on Cheltenham road. She was the daughter of William Gladstone (Nephew of William Ewart Gladstone, UK prime minister in 1874).

                  Around 1912 Dr A. E. Taylor took over the location from Dr. Barclay Thompson. Mrs Orgill was still working here but no longer controlled the practice, having given it up to Barclay. Taylor served as medical officer for the Shire for before his death in 1939. After Taylor’s death Dr. T. C. Reeves bought his practice in 1939, later that year being appointed medical officer,

                  Gladstone Road in Dandenong is named after her family, who owned and occupied a farming paddock in the area on former Police Paddock ground, the Police reserve having earlier been reduced back to Stud Road.

                  Hydropathy (now known as Hydrotherapy) and also called water cure, is a part of medicine and alternative medicine, in particular of naturopathy, occupational therapy and physiotherapy, that involves the use of water for pain relief and treatment.

                  Gladstone House, Dandenong:

                  Gladstone House

                   

                   

                  John’s brother Robert Orgill 1830-1915 also emigrated to Australia. I met (online) his great great grand daughter Lidya Orgill via the Old Dandenong facebook group.

                  John’s other brother Thomas Orgill 1833-1908 also emigrated to the same part of Australia.

                  Thomas Orgill:

                  Thomas Orgill

                   

                  One of Thomas Orgills sons was George Albert Orgill 1880-1949:

                  George Albert Orgill

                   

                  A letter was published in The South Bourke & Mornington Journal (Richmond, Victoria, Australia) on 17 Jun 1915, to Tom Orgill, Emerald Hill (South Melbourne) from hospital by his brother George Albert Orgill (4th Pioneers) describing landing of Covering Party prior to dawn invasion of Gallipoli:

                  George Albert Orgill letter

                   

                  Another brother Henry Orgill 1837-1916 was born in Measham and died in Dandenong, Australia. Henry was a bricklayer living in Measham on the 1861 census. Also living with his widowed mother Elizabeth at that address was his sister Sarah and her husband Richard Gretton, the baker (my great great grandparents). In October of that year he sailed to Melbourne.  His occupation was bricklayer on his death records in 1916.

                  Two of Henry’s sons, Arthur Garfield Orgill born 1888 and Ernest Alfred Orgill born 1880 were killed in action in 1917 and buried in Nord-Pas-de-Calais, France. Another son, Frederick Stanley Orgill, died in 1897 at the age of seven.

                  A fifth brother, William Orgill 1842-   sailed from Liverpool to Melbourne in 1861, at 19 years of age. Four years later in 1865 he sailed from Victoria, Australia to New Zealand.

                   

                  I assumed I had found all of the Orgill brothers who went to Australia, and resumed research on the Orgills in Measham, in England. A search in the British Newspaper Archives for Orgills in Measham revealed yet another Orgill brother who had gone to Australia.

                  Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 went to South Africa and to Australia, but returned to Measham.

                  The Orgill brothers had two sisters. One was my great great great grandmother Sarah, and the other was Hannah.  Hannah married Francis Hart in Measham. One of her sons, John Orgill Hart 1862-1909, was born in Measham.  On the 1881 census he was a 19 year old carpenters apprentice.  Two years later in 1883 he was listed as a joiner on the passenger list of the ship Illawarra, bound for Australia.   His occupation at the time of his death in Dandenong in 1909 was contractor.

                  An additional coincidental note about Dandenong: my step daughter Emily’s Australian partner is from Dandenong.

                   

                   

                  Housleys

                  Charles Housley 1823-1856

                  Charles Housley emigrated to Australia in 1851, the same year that his brother George emigrated to USA.  Charles is mentioned in the Narrative on the Letters by Barbara Housley, and appears in the Housley Letters chapters.

                   

                  Rushbys

                  George “Mike” Rushby 1933-

                  Mike moved to Australia from South Africa. His story is a separate chapter.

                  #6282
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    Magson

                    This unusual name is of early medieval English origin, and is one of the rare group of modern surnames classed as “metronymics”, where the original surname derived from the name of the first bearer’s mother, the majority of surnames being created from patronymics, that is, through the male side.

                    William Housley’s (1781-1848) great grandfather John Housley 1670- married Sarah Magson in 1700. She was also born in 1670, and both were born in Selston, Nottinghamshire, as was William.

                    The parish records mention Magson’s in Selston and  nearby Heanor as far back at 1580, but they are not easy to read:

                    Magson parish register

                     

                    #6281
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      The Measham Thatchers

                      Orgills, Finches and Wards

                      Measham is a large village in north west Leicestershire, England, near the Derbyshire, Staffordshire and Warwickshire boundaries. Our family has a penchant for border straddling, and the Orgill’s of Measham take this a step further living on the boundaries of four counties.  Historically it was in an exclave of Derbyshire absorbed into Leicestershire in 1897, so once again we have two sets of county records to search.

                      ORGILL

                      Richard Gretton, the baker of Swadlincote and my great grandmother Florence Nightingale Grettons’ father, married Sarah Orgill (1840-1910) in 1861.

                      (Incidentally, Florence Nightingale Warren nee Gretton’s first child Hildred born in 1900 had the middle name Orgill. Florence’s brother John Orgill Gretton emigrated to USA.)

                      When they first married, they lived with Sarah’s widowed mother Elizabeth in Measham.  Elizabeth Orgill is listed on the 1861 census as a farmer of two acres.

                      Sarah Orgill’s father Matthew Orgill (1798-1859) was a thatcher, as was his father Matthew Orgill (1771-1852).

                      Matthew Orgill the elder left his property to his son Henry:

                      Matthew Orgills will

                       

                      Sarah’s mother Elizabeth (1803-1876) was also an Orgill before her marriage to Matthew.

                      According to Pigot & Co’s Commercial Directory for Derbyshire, in Measham in 1835 Elizabeth Orgill was a straw bonnet maker, an ideal occupation for a thatchers wife.

                      Matthew Orgill, thatcher, is listed in White’s directory in 1857, and other Orgill’s are mentioned in Measham:

                      Mary Orgill, straw hat maker; Henry Orgill, grocer; Daniel Orgill, painter; another Matthew Orgill is a coal merchant and wheelwright. Likewise a number of Orgill’s are listed in the directories for Measham in the subsequent years, as farmers, plumbers, painters, grocers, thatchers, wheelwrights, coal merchants and straw bonnet makers.

                       

                      Matthew and Elizabeth Orgill, Measham Baptist church:

                      Orgill grave

                       

                      According to a history of thatching, for every six or seven thatchers appearing in the 1851 census there are now less than one.  Another interesting fact in the history of thatched roofs (via thatchinginfo dot com):

                      The Watling Street Divide…
                      The biggest dividing line of all, that between the angular thatching of the Northern and Eastern traditions and the rounded Southern style, still roughly follows a very ancient line; the northern section of the old Roman road of Watling Street, the modern A5. Seemingly of little significance today; this was once the border between two peoples. Agreed in the peace treaty, between the Saxon King Alfred and Guthrum, the Danish Viking leader; over eleven centuries ago.
                      After making their peace, various Viking armies settled down, to the north and east of the old road; firstly, in what was known as The Danelaw and later in Norse kingdoms, based in York. They quickly formed a class of farmers and peasants. Although the Saxon kings soon regained this area; these people stayed put. Their influence is still seen, for example, in the widespread use of boarded gable ends, so common in Danish thatching.
                      Over time, the Southern and Northern traditions have slipped across the old road, by a few miles either way. But even today, travelling across the old highway will often bring the differing thatching traditions quickly into view.

                      Pear Tree Cottage, Bosworth Road, Measham. 1900.  Matthew Orgill was a thatcher living on Bosworth road.

                      Bosworth road

                       

                      FINCH

                      Matthew the elder married Frances Finch 1771-1848, also of Measham.  On the 1851 census Matthew is an 80 year old thatcher living with his daughter Mary and her husband Samuel Piner, a coal miner.

                      Henry Finch 1743- and Mary Dennis 1749- , both of Measham, were Frances parents.  Henry’s father was also Henry Finch, born in 1707 in Measham, and he married Frances Ward, also born in 1707, and also from Measham.

                      WARD

                       

                      The ancient boundary between the kingdom of Mercia and the Danelaw

                      I didn’t find much information on the history of Measham, but I did find a great deal of ancient history on the nearby village of Appleby Magna, two miles away.  The parish records indicate that the Ward and Finch branches of our family date back to the 1500’s in the village, and we can assume that the ancient history of the neighbouring village would be relevant to our history.

                      There is evidence of human settlement in Appleby from the early Neolithic period, 6,000 years ago, and there are also Iron Age and Bronze Age sites in the vicinity.  There is evidence of further activity within the village during the Roman period, including evidence of a villa or farm and a temple.  Appleby is near three known Roman roads: Watling Street, 10 miles south of the village; Bath Lane, 5 miles north of the village; and Salt Street, which forms the parish’s south boundary.

                      But it is the Scandinavian invasions that are particularly intriguing, with regard to my 58% Scandinavian DNA (and virtually 100% Midlands England ancestry). Repton is 13 miles from Measham. In the early 10th century Chilcote, Measham and Willesley were part of the royal Derbyshire estate of Repton.

                      The arrival of Scandinavian invaders in the second half of the ninth century caused widespread havoc throughout northern England. By the AD 870s the Danish army was occupying Mercia and it spent the winter of 873-74 at Repton, the headquarters of the Mercian kings. The events are recorded in detail in the Peterborough manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles…

                      Although the Danes held power for only 40 years, a strong, even subversive, Danish element remained in the population for many years to come. 

                      A Scandinavian influence may also be detected among the field names of the parish. Although many fields have relatively modern names, some clearly have elements which reach back to the time of Danish incursion and control.

                      The Borders:

                      The name ‘aeppel byg’ is given in the will of Wulfic Spot of AD 1004……………..The decision at Domesday to include this land in Derbyshire, as one of Burton Abbey’s Derbyshire manors, resulted in the division of the village of Appleby Magna between the counties of Leicester and Derby for the next 800 years

                      Richard Dunmore’s Appleby Magma website.

                      This division of Appleby between Leicestershire and Derbyshire persisted from Domesday until 1897, when the recently created county councils (1889) simplified the administration of many villages in this area by a radical realignment of the boundary:

                      Appleby

                       

                      I would appear that our family not only straddle county borders, but straddle ancient kingdom borders as well.  This particular branch of the family (we assume, given the absence of written records that far back) were living on the edge of the Danelaw and a strong element of the Danes survives to this day in my DNA.

                       

                      #6280

                      I started reading a book. In fact I started reading it three weeks ago, and have read the first page of the preface every night and fallen asleep. But my neck aches from doing too much gardening so I went back to bed to read this morning. I still fell asleep six times but at least I finished the preface. It’s the story of the family , initiated by the family collection of netsuke (whatever that is. Tiny Japanese carvings) But this is what stopped me reading and made me think (and then fall asleep each time I re read it)

                      “And I’m not entitled to nostalgia about all that lost wealth and glamour from a century ago. And I am not interested in thin. I want to know what the relationship has been between this wooden object that I am rolling between my fingers – hard and tricky and Japanese – and where it has been. I want to be able to reach to the handle of the door and turn it and feel it open. I want to walk into each room where this object has lived, to feel the volume of the space, to know what pictures were on the walls, how the light fell from the windows. And I want to know whose hands it has been in, and what they felt about it and thought about it – if they thought about it. I want to know what it has witnessed.” ― Edmund de Waal, The Hare With Amber Eyes: A Family’s Century of Art and Loss

                      And I felt almost bereft that none of the records tell me which way the light fell in through the windows.

                      I know who lived in the house in which years, but I don’t know who sat in the sun streaming through the window and which painting upon the wall they looked at and what the material was that covered the chair they sat on.

                      Were his clothes confortable (or hers, likely not), did he have an old favourite pair of trousers that his mother hated?

                      There is one house in particular that I keep coming back to. Like I got on the Housley train at Smalley and I can’t get off. Kidsley Grange Farm, they turned it into a nursing home and built extensions, and now it’s for sale for five hundred thousand pounds. But is the ghost still under the back stairs? Is there still a stain somewhere when a carafe of port was dropped?

                      Did Anns writing desk survive? Does someone have that, polished, with a vase of spring tulips on it? (on a mat of course so it doesn’t make a ring, despite that there are layers of beeswaxed rings already)

                      Does the desk remember the letters, the weight of a forearm or elbow, perhaps a smeared teardrop, or a comsumptive cough stain?

                      Is there perhaps a folded bit of paper or card that propped an uneven leg that fell through the floorboards that might tear into little squares if you found it and opened it, and would it be a rough draft of a letter never sent, or just a receipt for five head of cattle the summer before?

                      Did he hate the curtain material, or not even think of it? Did he love the house, or want to get away to see something new ~ or both?

                      Did he have a favourite cup, a favourite food, did he hate liver or cabbage?

                      Did he like his image when the photograph came from the studio or did he think it made his nose look big or his hair too thin, or did he wish he’d worn his other waistcoat?

                      Did he love his wife so much he couldn’t bear to see her dying, was it neglect or was it the unbearableness of it all that made him go away and drink?

                      Did the sun slanting in through the dormer window of his tiny attic room where he lodged remind him of ~ well no perhaps he was never in the room in daylight hours at all. Work all day and pub all night, keeping busy working hard and drinking hard and perhaps laughing hard, and maybe he only thought of it all on Sunday mornings.

                      So many deaths, one after another, his father, his wife, his brother, his sister, and another and another, all the coughing, all the debility. Perhaps he never understood why he lived and they did not, what kind of justice was there in that?

                      Did he take a souvenir or two with him, a handkerchief or a shawl perhaps, tucked away at the bottom of a battered leather bag that had his 3 shirts and 2 waistcoats in and a spare cap,something embroidered perhaps.

                      The quote in that book started me off with the light coming in the window and the need to know the simplest things, something nobody ever wrote in a letter, maybe never even mentioned to anyone.

                      Light coming in windows. I remeber when I was a teenager I had a day off sick and spent the whole day laying on the couch in a big window with the winter sun on my face all day, and I read Bonjour Tristesse in one sitting, and I’ll never forget that afternoon.  I don’t remember much about that book, but I remember being transported. But at the same time as being present in that sunny window.

                      “Stories and objects share something, a patina…Perhaps patina is a process of rubbing back so that the essential is revealed…But it also seems additive, in the way that a piece of oak furniture gains over years and years of polishing.”

                      “How objects are handed on is all about story-telling. I am giving you this because I love you. Or because it was given to me. Because I bought it somewhere special. Because you will care for it. Because it will complicate your life. Because it will make someone else envious. There is no easy story in legacy. What is remembered and what is forgotten? There can be a chain of forgetting, the rubbing away of previous ownership as much as the slow accretion of stories. What is being passed on to me with all these small Japanese objects?”

                      “There are things in this world that the children hear, but whose sounds oscillate below an adult’s sense of pitch.”

                      What did the children hear?

                      #6277
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        William Housley the Elder

                        Intestate

                        William Housley of Kidsley Grange Farm in Smalley, Derbyshire, was born in 1781 in Selston,  just over the county border in Nottinghamshire.  His father was also called William Housley, and he was born in Selston in 1735.  It would appear from the records that William the father married late in life and only had one son (unless of course other records are missing or have not yet been found).  Never the less, William Housley of Kidsley was the eldest son, or eldest surviving son, evident from the legal document written in 1816 regarding William the fathers’ estate.

                        William Housley died in Smalley in 1815, intestate.  William the son claims that “he is the natural and lawful son of the said deceased and the person entitled to letters of administration of his goods and personal estate”.

                        Derby the 16th day of April 1816:

                        William Housley intestate

                        William Housley intestate 2

                         

                        I transcribed three pages of this document, which was mostly repeated legal jargon. It appears that William Housley the elder died intestate, but that William the younger claimed that he was the sole heir.  £1200 is mentioned to be held until the following year until such time that there is certainty than no will was found and so on. On the last page “no more than £600” is mentioned and I can’t quite make out why both figures are mentioned!  However, either would have been a considerable sum in 1816.

                        I also found a land tax register in William Housley’s the elders name in Smalley (as William the son would have been too young at the time, in 1798).  William the elder was an occupant of one of his properties, and paid tax on two others, with other occupants named, so presumably he owned three properties in Smalley.

                        The only likely marriage for William Housley was in Selston. William Housley married Elizabeth Woodhead in 1777. It was a miracle that I found it, because the transcription on the website said 1797, which would have been too late to be ours, as William the son was born in 1781, but for some reason I checked the image and found that it was clearly 1777, listed between entries for 1776 and 1778. (I reported the transcription error.)  There were no other William Housley marriages recorded during the right time frame in Selston or in the vicinity.

                        I found a birth registered for William the elder in Selston in 1735.  Notwithstanding there may be pages of the register missing or illegible, in the absence of any other baptism registration, we must assume this is our William, in which case he married rather late in his 40s.  It would seem he didn’t have a previous wife, as William the younger claims to be the sole heir to his fathers estate.  I haven’t found any other children registered to the couple, which is also unusual, and the only death I can find for an Elizabeth Housley prior to 1815 (as William the elder was a widower when he died) is in Selston in 1812.  I’m not convinced that this is the death of William’s wife, however, as they were living in Smalley ~ at least, they were living in Smalley in 1798, according to the tax register, and William was living in Smalley when he died in 1815.

                        #6275
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          “AND NOW ABOUT EMMA”

                          and a mystery about George

                           

                          I had overlooked this interesting part of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on the Letters” initially, perhaps because I was more focused on finding Samuel Housley.  But when I did eventually notice, I wondered how I had missed it!  In this particularly interesting letter excerpt from Joseph, Barbara has not put the date of the letter ~ unusually, because she did with all of the others.  However I dated the letter to later than 1867, because Joseph mentions his wife, and they married in 1867. This is important, because there are two Emma Housleys. Joseph had a sister Emma, born in 1836, two years before Joseph was born.  At first glance, one would assume that a reference to Emma in the letters would mean his sister, but Emma the sister was married in Derby in 1858, and by 1869 had four children.

                          But there was another Emma Housley, born in 1851.

                           

                          From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                          “AND NOW ABOUT EMMA”

                          A MYSTERY

                          A very mysterious comment is contained in a letter from Joseph:

                          “And now about Emma.  I have only seen her once and she came to me to get your address but I did not feel at liberty to give it to her until I had wrote to you but however she got it from someone.  I think it was in this way.  I was so pleased to hear from you in the first place and with John’s family coming to see me I let them read one or two of your letters thinking they would like to hear of you and I expect it was Will that noticed your address and gave it to her.  She came up to our house one day when I was at work to know if I had heard from you but I had not heard from you since I saw her myself and then she called again after that and my wife showed her your boys’ portraits thinking no harm in doing so.”

                          At this point Joseph interrupted himself to thank them for sending the portraits.  The next sentence is:

                          “Your son JOHN I have never seen to know him but I hear he is rather wild,” followed by: “EMMA has been living out service but don’t know where she is now.”

                          Since Joseph had just been talking about the portraits of George’s three sons, one of whom is John Eley, this could be a reference to things George has written in despair about a teen age son–but could Emma be a first wife and John their son?  Or could Emma and John both be the children of a first wife?

                          Elsewhere, Joseph wrote, “AMY ELEY died 14 years ago. (circa 1858)  She left a son and a daughter.”

                          An Amey Eley and a George Housley were married on April 1, 1849 in Duffield which is about as far west of Smalley as Heanor is East.  She was the daughter of John, a framework knitter, and Sarah Eley.  George’s father is listed as William, a farmer.  Amey was described as “of full age” and made her mark on the marriage document.

                          Anne wrote in August 1854:  “JOHN ELEY is living at Derby Station so must take the first opportunity to get the receipt.” Was John Eley Housley named for him?

                          (John Eley Housley is George Housley’s son in USA, with his second wife, Sarah.)

                           

                          George Housley married Amey Eley in 1849 in Duffield.  George’s father on the register is William Housley, farmer.  Amey Eley’s father is John Eley, framework knitter.

                          George Housley Amey Eley

                           

                          On the 1851 census, George Housley and his wife Amey Housley are living with her parents in Heanor, John Eley, a framework knitter, and his wife Rebecca.  Also on the census are Charles J Housley, born in 1849 in Heanor, and Emma Housley, three months old at the time of the census, born in 1851.  George’s birth place is listed as Smalley.

                          1851 George Housley

                           

                           

                          On the 31st of July 1851 George Housley arrives in New York. In 1854 George Housley marries Sarah Ann Hill in USA.

                           

                          On the 1861 census in Heanor, Rebecca Eley was a widow, her husband John having died in 1852, and she had three grandchildren living with her: Charles J Housley aged 12, Emma Housley, 10, and mysteriously a William Housley aged 5!  Amey Housley, the childrens mother,  died in 1858.

                          Housley Eley 1861

                           

                          Back to the mysterious comment in Joseph’s letter.  Joseph couldn’t have been speaking of his sister Emma.  She was married with children by the time Joseph wrote that letter, so was not just out of service, and Joseph would have known where she was.   There is no reason to suppose that the sister Emma was trying unsuccessfully to find George’s addresss: she had been sending him letters for years.   Joseph must have been referring to George’s daughter Emma.

                          Joseph comments to George “Your son John…is rather wild.” followed by the remark about Emma’s whereabouts.  Could Charles John Housley have used his middle name of John instead of Charles?

                          As for the child William born five years after George left for USA, despite his name of Housley, which was his mothers married name, we can assume that he was not a Housley ~ not George’s child, anyway. It is not clear who his father was, as Amey did not remarry.

                          A further excerpt from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                          Certainly there was some mystery in George’s life. George apparently wanted his whereabouts kept secret. Anne wrote: “People are at a loss to know where you are. The general idea is you are with Charles. We don’t satisfy them.” In that same letter Anne wrote: “I know you could not help thinking of us very often although you neglected writing…and no doubt would feel grieved for the trouble you at times caused (our mother). She freely forgives all.” Near the end of the letter, Anne added: “Mother sends her love to you and hopes you will write and if you want to tell her anything you don’t want all to see you must write it on a piece of loose paper and put it inside the letter.”

                          In a letter to George from his sister Emma:

                          Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.”

                          In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                          It would seem that George Housley named his first son with his second wife after his first wife’s father ~ while he was married to both of them.

                           

                          Emma Housley

                          1851-1935

                           

                          In 1871 Emma was 20 years old and “in service” living as a lodger in West Hallam, not far from Heanor.  As she didn’t appear on a 1881 census, I looked for a marriage, but the only one that seemed right in every other way had Emma Housley’s father registered as Ralph Wibberly!

                          Who was Ralph Wibberly?  A family friend or neighbour, perhaps, someone who had been a father figure?  The first Ralph Wibberly I found was a blind wood cutter living in Derby. He had a son also called Ralph Wibberly. I did not think Ralph Wibberly would be a very common name, but I was wrong.

                          I then found a Ralph Wibberly living in Heanor, with a son also named Ralph Wibberly. A Ralph Wibberly married an Emma Salt from Heanor. In 1874, a 36 year old Ralph Wibberly (born in 1838) was on trial in Derby for inflicting grevious bodily harm on William Fretwell of Heanor. His occupation is “platelayer” (a person employed in laying and maintaining railway track.) The jury found him not guilty.

                          In 1851 a 23 year old Ralph Wibberly (born in 1828) was a prisoner in Derby Gaol. However, Ralph Wibberly, a 50 year old labourer born in 1801 and his son Ralph Wibberly, aged 13 and born in 1838, are living in Belper on the 1851 census. Perhaps the son was the same Ralph Wibberly who was found not guilty of GBH in 1874. This appears to be the one who married Emma Salt, as his wife on the 1871 census is called Emma, and his occupation is “Midland Company Railway labourer”.

                          Which was the Ralph Wibberly that Emma chose to name as her father on the marriage register? We may never know, but perhaps we can assume it was Ralph Wibberly born in 1801.  It is unlikely to be the blind wood cutter from Derby; more likely to be the local Ralph Wibberly.  Maybe his son Ralph, who we know was involved in a fight in 1874, was a friend of Emma’s brother Charles John, who was described by Joseph as a “wild one”, although Ralph was 11 years older than Charles John.

                          Emma Housley married James Slater on Christmas day in Heanor in 1873.  Their first child, a daughter, was called Amy. Emma’s mother was Amy Eley. James Slater was a colliery brakesman (employed to work the steam-engine, or other machinery used in raising the coal from the mine.)

                          It occurred to me to wonder if Emma Housley (George’s daughter) knew Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine (Samuel’s daughters). They were cousins, lived in the vicinity, and they had in common with each other having been deserted by their fathers who were brothers. Emma was born two years after Catherine. Catherine was living with John Benniston, a framework knitter in Heanor, from 1851 to 1861. Emma was living with her grandfather John Ely, a framework knitter in Heanor. In 1861, George Purdy was also living in Heanor. He was listed on the census as a 13 year old coal miner! George Purdy and Catherine Housley married in 1866 in Eastwood, Nottinghamshire ~ just over the county border. Emma’s first child Amy was born in Heanor, but the next two children, Eliza and Lilly, were born in Eastwood, in 1878 and 1880. Catherine and George’s fifth child, my great grandmother Mary Ann Gilman Purdy, was born in Eastwood in 1880, the same year as Lilly Slater.

                          By 1881 Emma and James Slater were living in Woodlinkin, Codnor and Loscoe, close to Heanor and Eastwood, on the Derbyshire side of the border. On each census up to 1911 their address on the census is Woodlinkin. Emma and James had nine children: six girls and 3 boys, the last, Alfred Frederick, born in 1901.

                          Emma and James lived three doors up from the Thorn Tree pub in Woodlinkin, Codnor:

                          Woodlinkin

                           

                          Emma Slater died in 1935 at the age of 84.

                           

                          IN
                          LOVING MEMORY OF
                          EMMA SLATER
                          (OF WOODLINKIN)
                          WHO DIED
                          SEPT 12th 1935
                          AGED 84 YEARS
                          AT REST

                          Crosshill Cemetery, Codnor, Amber Valley Borough, Derbyshire, England:

                          Emma Slater

                           

                          Charles John Housley

                          1949-

                          #6272
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            The Housley Letters

                            The Carringtons

                            Carrington Farm, Smalley:

                            Carrington Farm

                             

                            Ellen Carrington was born in 1795. Her father William Carrington 1755-1833 was from Smalley. Her mother Mary Malkin 1765-1838 was from Ellastone, in Staffordshire.  Ellastone is on the Derbyshire border and very close to Ashboure, where Ellen married William Housley.

                             

                            From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                            Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings.

                            The letters refer to a variety of “uncles” who were probably Ellen’s brothers, but could be her uncles. These include:

                            RICHARD

                            Probably the youngest Uncle, and certainly the most significant, is Richard. He was a trustee for some of the property which needed to be settled following Ellen’s death. Anne wrote in 1854 that Uncle Richard “has got a new house built” and his daughters are “fine dashing young ladies–the belles of Smalley.” Then she added, “Aunt looks as old as my mother.”

                            Richard was born somewhere between 1808 and 1812. Since Richard was a contemporary of the older Housley children, “Aunt,” who was three years younger, should not look so old!

                            Richard Carrington and Harriet Faulkner were married in Repton in 1833. A daughter Elizabeth was baptised March 24, 1834. In July 1872, Joseph wrote: “Elizabeth is married too and a large family and is living in Uncle Thomas’s house for he is dead.” Elizabeth married Ayres (Eyres) Clayton of Lascoe. His occupation was listed as joiner and shopkeeper. They were married before 1864 since Elizabeth Clayton witnessed her sister’s marriage. Their children in April 1871 were Selina (1863), Agnes Maria (1866) and Elizabeth Ann (1868). A fourth daughter, Alice Augusta, was born in 1872 or 1873, probably by July 1872 to fit Joseph’s description “large family”! A son Charles Richard was born in 1880.

                            An Elizabeth Ann Clayton married John Arthur Woodhouse on May 12, 1913. He was a carpenter. His father was a miner. Elizabeth Ann’s father, Ayres, was also a carpenter. John Arthur’s age was given as 25. Elizabeth Ann’s age was given as 33 or 38. However, if she was born in 1868, her age would be 45. Possibly this is another case of a child being named for a deceased sibling. If she were 38 and born in 1875, she would fill the gap between Alice Augusta and Charles Richard.

                            Selina Clayton, who would have been 18, is not listed in the household in 1881. She died on June 11, 1914 at age 51. Agnes Maria Clayton died at the age of 25 and was buried March 31, 1891. Charles Richard died at the age of 5 and was buried on February 4, 1886. A Charles James Clayton, 18 months, was buried June 8, 1889 in Heanor.

                            Richard Carrington’s second daughter, Selina, born in 1837, married Walker Martin (b.1835) on February 11, 1864 and they were living at Kidsley Park Farm in 1872, according to a letter from Joseph, and, according to the census, were still there in 1881. This 100 acre farm was formerly the home of Daniel Smith and his daughter Elizabeth Davy Barber. Selina and Walker had at least five children: Elizabeth Ann (1865), Harriet Georgianna (1866/7), Alice Marian (September 6, 1868), Philip Richard (1870), and Walker (1873). In December 1972, Joseph mentioned the death of Philip Walker, a farmer of Prospect Farm, Shipley. This was probably Walker Martin’s grandfather, since Walker was born in Shipley. The stock was to be sold the following Monday, but his daughter (Walker’s mother?) died the next day. Walker’s father was named Thomas. An Annie Georgianna Martin age 13 of Shipley died in April of 1859.

                            Selina Martin died on October 29, 1906 but her estate was not settled until November 14, 1910. Her gross estate was worth L223.56. Her son Walker and her daughter Harriet Georgiana were her trustees and executers. Walker was to get Selina’s half of Richard’s farm. Harriet Georgiana and Alice Marian were to be allowed to live with him. Philip Richard received L25. Elizabeth Ann was already married to someone named Smith.

                            Richard and Harriet may also have had a son George. In 1851 a Harriet Carrington and her three year old son George were living with her step-father John Benniston in Heanor. John may have been recently widowed and needed her help. Or, the Carrington home may have been inadequate since Anne reported a new one was built by 1854. Selina’s second daughter’s name testifies to the presence of a “George” in the family! Could the death of this son account for the haggard appearance Anne described when she wrote: “Aunt looks as old as my mother?”
                            Harriet was buried May 19, 1866. She was 55 when she died.

                            In 1881, Georgianna then 14, was living with her grandfather and his niece, Zilpah Cooper, age 38–who lived with Richard on his 63 acre farm as early as 1871. A Zilpah, daughter of William and Elizabeth, was christened October 1843. Her brother, William Walter, was christened in 1846 and married Anna Maria Saint in 1873. There are four Selina Coopers–one had a son William Thomas Bartrun Cooper christened in 1864; another had a son William Cooper christened in 1873.

                            Our Zilpah was born in Bretley 1843. She died at age 49 and was buried on September 24, 1892. In her will, which was witnessed by Selina Martin, Zilpah’s sister, Frances Elizabeth Cleave, wife of Horatio Cleave of Leicester is mentioned. James Eley and Francis Darwin Huish (Richard’s soliciter) were executers.

                            Richard died June 10, 1892, and was buried on June 13. He was 85. As might be expected, Richard’s will was complicated. Harriet Georgiana Martin and Zilpah Cooper were to share his farm. If neither wanted to live there it was to go to Georgiana’s cousin Selina Clayton. However, Zilpah died soon after Richard. Originally, he left his piano, parlor and best bedroom furniture to his daughter Elizabeth Clayton. Then he revoked everything but the piano. He arranged for the payment of £150 which he owed. Later he added a codicil explaining that the debt was paid but he had borrowed £200 from someone else to do it!

                            Richard left a good deal of property including: The house and garden in Smalley occupied by Eyres Clayton with four messuages and gardens adjoining and large garden below and three messuages at the south end of the row with the frame work knitters shop and garden adjoining; a dwelling house used as a public house with a close of land; a small cottage and garden and four cottages and shop and gardens.

                             

                            THOMAS

                            In August 1854, Anne wrote “Uncle Thomas is about as usual.” A Thomas Carrington married a Priscilla Walker in 1810.

                            Their children were baptised in August 1830 at the same time as the Housley children who at that time ranged in age from 3 to 17. The oldest of Thomas and Priscilla’s children, Henry, was probably at least 17 as he was married by 1836. Their youngest son, William Thomas, born 1830, may have been Mary Ellen Weston’s beau. However, the only Richard whose christening is recorded (1820), was the son of Thomas and Lucy. In 1872 Joseph reported that Richard’s daughter Elizabeth was married and living in Uncle Thomas’s house. In 1851, Alfred Smith lived in house 25, Foulks lived in 26, Thomas and Priscilla lived in 27, Bennetts lived in 28, Allard lived in 29 and Day lived in 30. Thomas and Priscilla do not appear in 1861. In 1871 Elizabeth Ann and Ayres Clayton lived in House 54. None of the families listed as neighbors in 1851 remained. However, Joseph Carrington, who lived in house 19 in 1851, lived in house 51 in 1871.

                             

                            JOHN

                            In August 1854, Anne wrote: “Uncle John is with Will and Frank has been home in a comfortable place in Cotmanhay.” Although John and William are two of the most popular Carrington names, only two John’s have sons named William. John and Rachel Buxton Carrington had a son William christened in 1788. At the time of the letters this John would have been over 100 years old. Their son John and his wife Ann had a son William who was born in 1805. However, this William age 46 was living with his widowed mother in 1851. A Robert Carrington and his wife Ann had a son John born 1n 1805. He would be the right age to be a brother to Francis Carrington discussed below. This John was living with his widowed mother in 1851 and was unmarried. There are no known Williams in this family grouping. A William Carrington of undiscovered parentage was born in 1821. It is also possible that the Will in question was Anne’s brother Will Housley.

                            –Two Francis Carringtons appear in the 1841 census both of them aged 35. One is living with Richard and Harriet Carrington. The other is living next door to Samuel and Ellen Carrington Kerry (the trustee for “father’s will”!). The next name in this sequence is John Carrington age 15 who does not seem to live with anyone! but may be part of the Kerry household.

                            FRANK (see above)

                            While Anne did not preface her mention of the name Frank with an “Uncle,” Joseph referred to Uncle Frank and James Carrington in the same sentence. A James Carrington was born in 1814 and had a wife Sarah. He worked as a framework knitter. James may have been a son of William and Anne Carrington. He lived near Richard according to the 1861 census. Other children of William and Anne are Hannah (1811), William (1815), John (1816), and Ann (1818). An Ann Carrington married a Frank Buxton in 1819. This might be “Uncle Frank.”

                            An Ellen Carrington was born to John and Rachel Carrington in 1785. On October 25, 1809, a Samuel Kerry married an Ellen Carrington. However this Samuel Kerry is not the trustee involved in settling Ellen’s estate. John Carrington died July 1815.

                            William and Mary Carrington:

                            William Carrington

                            #6271
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              The Housley Letters

                              FRIENDS AND NEIGHBORS

                              from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                               

                              George apparently asked about old friends and acquaintances and the family did their best to answer although Joseph wrote in 1873: “There is very few of your old cronies that I know of knocking about.”

                              In Anne’s first letter she wrote about a conversation which Robert had with EMMA LYON before his death and added “It (his death) was a great trouble to Lyons.” In her second letter Anne wrote: “Emma Lyon is to be married September 5. I am going the Friday before if all is well. There is every prospect of her being comfortable. MRS. L. always asks after you.” In 1855 Emma wrote: “Emma Lyon now Mrs. Woolhouse has got a fine boy and a pretty fuss is made with him. They call him ALFRED LYON WOOLHOUSE.”

                              (Interesting to note that Elizabeth Housley, the eldest daughter of Samuel and Elizabeth, was living with a Lyon family in Derby in 1861, after she left Belper workhouse.  The Emma listed on the census in 1861 was 10 years old, and so can not be the Emma Lyon mentioned here, but it’s possible, indeed likely, that Peter Lyon the baker was related to the Lyon’s who were friends of the Housley’s.  The mention of a sea captain in the Lyon family begs the question did Elizabeth Housley meet her husband, George William Stafford, a seaman, through some Lyon connections, but to date this remains a mystery.)

                              Elizabeth Housley living with Peter Lyon and family in Derby St Peters in 1861:

                              Lyon 1861 census

                               

                              A Henrietta Lyon was married in 1860. Her father was Matthew, a Navy Captain. The 1857 Derby Directory listed a Richard Woolhouse, plumber, glazier, and gas fitter on St. Peter’s Street. Robert lived in St. Peter’s parish at the time of his death. An Alfred Lyon, son of Alfred and Jemima Lyon 93 Friargate, Derby was baptised on December 4, 1877. An Allen Hewley Lyon, born February 1, 1879 was baptised June 17 1879.

                               

                              Anne wrote in August 1854: “KERRY was married three weeks since to ELIZABETH EATON. He has left Smith some time.” Perhaps this was the same person referred to by Joseph: “BILL KERRY, the blacksmith for DANIEL SMITH, is working for John Fletcher lace manufacturer.” According to the 1841 census, Elizabeth age 12, was the oldest daughter of Thomas and Rebecca Eaton. She would certainly have been of marriagable age in 1854. A William Kerry, age 14, was listed as a blacksmith’s apprentice in the 1851 census; but another William Kerry who was 29 in 1851 was already working for Daniel Smith as a blacksmith. REBECCA EATON was listed in the 1851 census as a widow serving as a nurse in the John Housley household. The 1881 census lists the family of William Kerry, blacksmith, as Jane, 19; William 13; Anne, 7; and Joseph, 4. Elizabeth is not mentioned but Bill is not listed as a widower.

                              Anne also wrote in 1854 that she had not seen or heard anything of DICK HANSON for two years. Joseph wrote that he did not know Old BETTY HANSON’S son. A Richard Hanson, age 24 in 1851, lived with a family named Moore. His occupation was listed as “journeyman knitter.” An Elizabeth Hanson listed as 24 in 1851 could hardly be “Old Betty.” Emma wrote in June 1856 that JOE OLDKNOW age 27 had married Mrs. Gribble’s servant age 17.

                              Anne wrote that “JOHN SPENCER had not been since father died.” The only John Spencer in Smalley in 1841 was four years old. He would have been 11 at the time of William Housley’s death. Certainly, the two could have been friends, but perhaps young John was named for his grandfather who was a crony of William’s living in a locality not included in the Smalley census.

                              TAILOR ALLEN had lost his wife and was still living in the old house in 1872. JACK WHITE had died very suddenly, and DR. BODEN had died also. Dr. Boden’s first name was Robert. He was 53 in 1851, and was probably the Robert, son of Richard and Jane, who was christened in Morely in 1797. By 1861, he had married Catherine, a native of Smalley, who was at least 14 years his junior–18 according to the 1871 census!

                              Among the family’s dearest friends were JOSEPH AND ELIZABETH DAVY, who were married some time after 1841. Mrs. Davy was born in 1812 and her husband in 1805. In 1841, the Kidsley Park farm household included DANIEL SMITH 72, Elizabeth 29 and 5 year old Hannah Smith. In 1851, Mr. Davy’s brother William and 10 year old Emma Davy were visiting from London. Joseph reported the death of both Davy brothers in 1872; Joseph apparently died first.

                              Mrs. Davy’s father, was a well known Quaker. In 1856, Emma wrote: “Mr. Smith is very hearty and looks much the same.” He died in December 1863 at the age of 94. George Fox, the founder of the Quakers visited Kidsley Park in 1650 and 1654.

                              Mr. Davy died in 1863, but in 1854 Anne wrote how ill he had been for two years. “For two last winters we never thought he would live. He is now able to go out a little on the pony.” In March 1856, his wife wrote, “My husband is in poor health and fell.” Later in 1856, Emma wrote, “Mr. Davy is living which is a great wonder. Mrs. Davy is very delicate but as good a friend as ever.”

                              In The Derbyshire Advertiser and Journal, 15 May 1863:

                              Davy Death

                               

                              Whenever the girls sent greetings from Mrs. Davy they used her Quaker speech pattern of “thee and thy.”  Mrs. Davy wrote to George on March 21 1856 sending some gifts from his sisters and a portrait of their mother–“Emma is away yet and A is so much worse.” Mrs. Davy concluded: “With best wishes for thy health and prosperity in this world and the next I am thy sincere friend.”

                              Mrs. Davy later remarried. Her new husband was W.T. BARBER. The 1861 census lists William Barber, 35, Bachelor of Arts, Cambridge, living with his 82 year old widowed mother on an 135 acre farm with three servants. One of these may have been the Ann who, according to Joseph, married Jack Oldknow. By 1871 the farm, now occupied by William, 47 and Elizabeth, 57, had grown to 189 acres. Meanwhile, Kidsley Park Farm became the home of the Housleys’ cousin Selina Carrington and her husband Walker Martin. Both Barbers were still living in 1881.

                              Mrs. Davy was described in Kerry’s History of Smalley as “an accomplished and exemplary lady.” A piece of her poetry “Farewell to Kidsley Park” was published in the history. It was probably written when Elizabeth moved to the Barber farm. Emma sent one of her poems to George. It was supposed to be about their house. “We have sent you a piece of poetry that Mrs. Davy composed about our ‘Old House.’ I am sure you will like it though you may not understand all the allusions she makes use of as well as we do.”

                              Kiddsley Park Farm, Smalley, in 1898.  (note that the Housley’s lived at Kiddsley Grange Farm, and the Davy’s at neighbouring Kiddsley Park Farm)

                              Kiddsley Park Farm

                               

                              Emma was not sure if George wanted to hear the local gossip (“I don’t know whether such little particulars will interest you”), but shared it anyway. In November 1855: “We have let the house to Mr. Gribble. I dare say you know who he married, Matilda Else. They came from Lincoln here in March. Mrs. Gribble gets drunk nearly every day and there are such goings on it is really shameful. So you may be sure we have not very pleasant neighbors but we have very little to do with them.”

                              John Else and his wife Hannah and their children John and Harriet (who were born in Smalley) lived in Tag Hill in 1851. With them lived a granddaughter Matilda Gribble age 3 who was born in Lincoln. A Matilda, daughter of John and Hannah, was christened in 1815. (A Sam Else died when he fell down the steps of a bar in 1855.)

                              #6269
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                The Housley Letters 

                                From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters.

                                 

                                William Housley (1781-1848) and Ellen Carrington were married on May 30, 1814 at St. Oswald’s church in Ashbourne. William died in 1848 at the age of 67 of “disease of lungs and general debility”. Ellen died in 1872.

                                Marriage of William Housley and Ellen Carrington in Ashbourne in 1814:

                                William and Ellen Marriage

                                 

                                Parish records show three children for William and his first wife, Mary, Ellens’ sister, who were married December 29, 1806: Mary Ann, christened in 1808 and mentioned frequently in the letters; Elizabeth, christened in 1810, but never mentioned in any letters; and William, born in 1812, probably referred to as Will in the letters. Mary died in 1813.

                                William and Ellen had ten children: John, Samuel, Edward, Anne, Charles, George, Joseph, Robert, Emma, and Joseph. The first Joseph died at the age of four, and the last son was also named Joseph. Anne never married, Charles emigrated to Australia in 1851, and George to USA, also in 1851. The letters are to George, from his sisters and brothers in England.

                                The following are excerpts of those letters, including excerpts of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on Historic Letters”. They are grouped according to who they refer to, rather than chronological order.

                                 

                                ELLEN HOUSLEY 1795-1872

                                Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census.
                                In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                                Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings; census records confirm many of the family groupings.

                                In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “Mother looks as well as ever and was told by a lady the other day that she looked handsome.” Later she wrote: “Mother is as stout as ever although she sometimes complains of not being able to do as she used to.”

                                 

                                Mary’s children:

                                MARY ANN HOUSLEY  1808-1878

                                There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”

                                Mary Ann was unlucky in love! In Anne’s second letter she wrote: “William Carrington is paying Mary Ann great attention. He is living in London but they write to each other….We expect it will be a match.” Apparantly the courtship was stormy for in 1855, Emma wrote: “Mary Ann’s wedding with William Carrington has dropped through after she had prepared everything, dresses and all for the occassion.” Then in 1856, Emma wrote: “William Carrington and Mary Ann are separated. They wore him out with their nonsense.” Whether they ever married is unclear. Joseph wrote in 1872: “Mary Ann was married but her husband has left her. She is in very poor health. She has one daughter and they are living with their mother at Smalley.”

                                Regarding William Carrington, Emma supplied this bit of news: “His sister, Mrs. Lily, has eloped with a married man. Is she not a nice person!”

                                 

                                WILLIAM HOUSLEY JR. 1812-1890

                                According to a letter from Anne, Will’s two sons and daughter were sent to learn dancing so they would be “fit for any society.” Will’s wife was Dorothy Palfry. They were married in Denby on October 20, 1836 when Will was 24. According to the 1851 census, Will and Dorothy had three sons: Alfred 14, Edwin 12, and William 10. All three boys were born in Denby.

                                In his letter of May 30, 1872, after just bemoaning that all of his brothers and sisters are gone except Sam and John, Joseph added: “Will is living still.” In another 1872 letter Joseph wrote, “Will is living at Heanor yet and carrying on his cattle dealing.” The 1871 census listed Will, 59, and his son William, 30, of Lascoe Road, Heanor, as cattle dealers.

                                 

                                Ellen’s children:

                                JOHN HOUSLEY  1815-1893

                                John married Sarah Baggally in Morely in 1838. They had at least six children. Elizabeth (born 2 May 1838) was “out service” in 1854. In her “third year out,” Elizabeth was described by Anne as “a very nice steady girl but quite a woman in appearance.” One of her positions was with a Mrs. Frearson in Heanor. Emma wrote in 1856: “Elizabeth is still at Mrs. Frearson. She is such a fine stout girl you would not know her.” Joseph wrote in 1872 that Elizabeth was in service with Mrs. Eliza Sitwell at Derby. (About 1850, Miss Eliza Wilmot-Sitwell provided for a small porch with a handsome Norman doorway at the west end of the St. John the Baptist parish church in Smalley.)

                                According to Elizabeth’s birth certificate and the 1841 census, John was a butcher. By 1851, the household included a nurse and a servant, and John was listed as a “victular.” Anne wrote in February 1854, “John has left the Public House a year and a half ago. He is living where Plumbs (Ann Plumb witnessed William’s death certificate with her mark) did and Thomas Allen has the land. He has been working at James Eley’s all winter.” In 1861, Ellen lived with John and Sarah and the three boys.

                                John sold his share in the inheritance from their mother and disappeared after her death. (He died in Doncaster, Yorkshire, in 1893.) At that time Charles, the youngest would have been 21. Indeed, Joseph wrote in July 1872: “John’s children are all grown up”.

                                In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                                In February 1874 Joseph wrote: “You want to know what made John go away. Well, I will give you one reason. I think I told you that when his wife died he persuaded me to leave Derby and come to live with him. Well so we did and dear Harriet to keep his house. Well he insulted my wife and offered things to her that was not proper and my dear wife had the power to resist his unmanly conduct. I did not think he could of served me such a dirty trick so that is one thing dear brother. He could not look me in the face when we met. Then after we left him he got a woman in the house and I suppose they lived as man and wife. She caught the small pox and died and there he was by himself like some wild man. Well dear brother I could not go to him again after he had served me and mine as he had and I believe he was greatly in debt too so that he sold his share out of the property and when he received the money at Belper he went away and has never been seen by any of us since but I have heard of him being at Sheffield enquiring for Sam Caldwell. You will remember him. He worked in the Nag’s Head yard but I have heard nothing no more of him.”

                                A mention of a John Housley of Heanor in the Nottinghma Journal 1875.  I don’t know for sure if the John mentioned here is the brother John who Joseph describes above as behaving improperly to his wife. John Housley had a son Joseph, born in 1840, and John’s wife Sarah died in 1870.

                                John Housley

                                 

                                In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                                 

                                SAMUEL HOUSLEY 1816-

                                Sam married Elizabeth Brookes of Sutton Coldfield, and they had three daughters: Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine.  Elizabeth his wife died in 1849, a few months after Samuel’s father William died in 1848. The particular circumstances relating to these individuals have been discussed in previous chapters; the following are letter excerpts relating to them.

                                Death of William Housley 15 Dec 1848, and Elizabeth Housley 5 April 1849, Smalley:

                                Housley Deaths

                                 

                                Joseph wrote in December 1872: “I saw one of Sam’s daughters, the youngest Kate, you would remember her a baby I dare say. She is very comfortably married.”

                                In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Brimingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                                (Sam, however, was still alive in 1871, living as a lodger at the George and Dragon Inn, Henley in Arden. And no trace of Sam has been found since. It would appear that Sam did not want to be found.)

                                 

                                EDWARD HOUSLEY 1819-1843

                                Edward died before George left for USA in 1851, and as such there is no mention of him in the letters.

                                 

                                ANNE HOUSLEY 1821-1856

                                Anne wrote two letters to her brother George between February 1854 and her death in 1856. Apparently she suffered from a lung disease for she wrote: “I can say you will be surprised I am still living and better but still cough and spit a deal. Can do nothing but sit and sew.” According to the 1851 census, Anne, then 29, was a seamstress. Their friend, Mrs. Davy, wrote in March 1856: “This I send in a box to my Brother….The pincushion cover and pen wiper are Anne’s work–are for thy wife. She would have made it up had she been able.” Anne was not living at home at the time of the 1841 census. She would have been 19 or 20 and perhaps was “out service.”

                                In her second letter Anne wrote: “It is a great trouble now for me to write…as the body weakens so does the mind often. I have been very weak all summer. That I continue is a wonder to all and to spit so much although much better than when you left home.” She also wrote: “You know I had a desire for America years ago. Were I in health and strength, it would be the land of my adoption.”

                                In November 1855, Emma wrote, “Anne has been very ill all summer and has not been able to write or do anything.” Their neighbor Mrs. Davy wrote on March 21, 1856: “I fear Anne will not be long without a change.” In a black-edged letter the following June, Emma wrote: “I need not tell you how happy she was and how calmly and peacefully she died. She only kept in bed two days.”

                                Certainly Anne was a woman of deep faith and strong religious convictions. When she wrote that they were hoping to hear of Charles’ success on the gold fields she added: “But I would rather hear of him having sought and found the Pearl of great price than all the gold Australia can produce, (For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?).” Then she asked George: “I should like to learn how it was you were first led to seek pardon and a savior. I do feel truly rejoiced to hear you have been led to seek and find this Pearl through the workings of the Holy Spirit and I do pray that He who has begun this good work in each of us may fulfill it and carry it on even unto the end and I can never doubt the willingness of Jesus who laid down his life for us. He who said whoever that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.”

                                Anne’s will was probated October 14, 1856. Mr. William Davy of Kidsley Park appeared for the family. Her estate was valued at under £20. Emma was to receive fancy needlework, a four post bedstead, feather bed and bedding, a mahogany chest of drawers, plates, linen and china. Emma was also to receive Anne’s writing desk. There was a condition that Ellen would have use of these items until her death.

                                The money that Anne was to receive from her grandfather, William Carrington, and her father, William Housley was to be distributed one third to Joseph, one third to Emma, and one third to be divided between her four neices: John’s daughter Elizabeth, 18, and Sam’s daughters Elizabeth, 10, Mary Ann, 9 and Catharine, age 7 to be paid by the trustees as they think “most useful and proper.” Emma Lyon and Elizabeth Davy were the witnesses.

                                The Carrington Farm:

                                Carringtons Farm

                                 

                                CHARLES HOUSLEY 1823-1855

                                Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                                Charles and George were probably quite close friends. Anne wrote in 1854: “Charles inquired very particularly in both his letters after you.”

                                According to Anne, Charles and a friend married two sisters. He and his father-in-law had a farm where they had 130 cows and 60 pigs. Whatever the trade he learned in England, he never worked at it once he reached Australia. While it does not seem that Charles went to Australia because gold had been discovered there, he was soon caught up in “gold fever”. Anne wrote: “I dare say you have heard of the immense gold fields of Australia discovered about the time he went. Thousands have since then emigrated to Australia, both high and low. Such accounts we heard in the papers of people amassing fortunes we could not believe. I asked him when I wrote if it was true. He said this was no exaggeration for people were making their fortune daily and he intended going to the diggings in six weeks for he could stay away no longer so that we are hoping to hear of his success if he is alive.”

                                In March 1856, Mrs. Davy wrote: “I am sorry to tell thee they have had a letter from Charles’s wife giving account of Charles’s death of 6 months consumption at the Victoria diggings. He has left 2 children a boy and a girl William and Ellen.” In June of the same year in a black edged letter, Emma wrote: “I think Mrs. Davy mentioned Charles’s death in her note. His wife wrote to us. They have two children Helen and William. Poor dear little things. How much I should like to see them all. She writes very affectionately.”

                                In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                                 

                                GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                                George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania.

                                George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. In her first letter (February 1854), Anne wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                                Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.” In 1872 (December) Joseph wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                                Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                                In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                                In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….”.  The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.
                                On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.”

                                The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                                Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                                In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                                On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                                 

                                ROBERT HOUSLEY 1832-1851

                                In 1854, Anne wrote: “Poor Robert. He died in August after you left he broke a blood vessel in the lung.”
                                From Joseph’s first letter we learn that Robert was 19 when he died: “Dear brother there have been a great many changes in the family since you left us. All is gone except myself and John and Sam–we have heard nothing of him since he left. Robert died first when he was 19 years of age. Then Anne and Charles too died in Australia and then a number of years elapsed before anyone else. Then John lost his wife, then Emma, and last poor dear mother died last January on the 11th.”

                                Anne described Robert’s death in this way: “He had thrown up blood many times before in the spring but the last attack weakened him that he only lived a fortnight after. He died at Derby. Mother was with him. Although he suffered much he never uttered a murmur or regret and always a smile on his face for everyone that saw him. He will be regretted by all that knew him”.

                                Robert died a resident of St. Peter’s Parish, Derby, but was buried in Smalley on August 16, 1851.
                                Apparently Robert was apprenticed to be a joiner for, according to Anne, Joseph took his place: “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after and is there still.”

                                In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                                 

                                EMMA HOUSLEY 1836-1871

                                Emma was not mentioned in Anne’s first letter. In the second, Anne wrote that Emma was living at Spondon with two ladies in her “third situation,” and added, “She is grown a bouncing woman.” Anne described her sister well. Emma wrote in her first letter (November 12, 1855): “I must tell you that I am just 21 and we had my pudding last Sunday. I wish I could send you a piece.”

                                From Emma’s letters we learn that she was living in Derby from May until November 1855 with Mr. Haywood, an iron merchant. She explained, “He has failed and I have been obliged to leave,” adding, “I expect going to a new situation very soon. It is at Belper.” In 1851 records, William Haywood, age 22, was listed as an iron foundry worker. In the 1857 Derby Directory, James and George were listed as iron and brass founders and ironmongers with an address at 9 Market Place, Derby.

                                In June 1856, Emma wrote from “The Cedars, Ashbourne Road” where she was working for Mr. Handysides.
                                While she was working for Mr. Handysides, Emma wrote: “Mother is thinking of coming to live at Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I.”

                                Friargate and Ashbourne Road were located in St. Werburgh’s Parish. (In fact, St. Werburgh’s vicarage was at 185 Surrey Street. This clue led to the discovery of the record of Emma’s marriage on May 6, 1858, to Edwin Welch Harvey, son of Samuel Harvey in St. Werburgh’s.)

                                In 1872, Joseph wrote: “Our sister Emma, she died at Derby at her own home for she was married. She has left two young children behind. The husband was the son of the man that I went apprentice to and has caused a great deal of trouble to our family and I believe hastened poor Mother’s death….”.   Joseph added that he believed Emma’s “complaint” was consumption and that she was sick a good bit. Joseph wrote: “Mother was living with John when I came home (from Ascension Island around 1867? or to Smalley from Derby around 1870?) for when Emma was married she broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby did not agree with her so she had to leave it again but left all her things there.”

                                Emma Housley and Edwin Welch Harvey wedding, 1858:

                                Emma Housley wedding

                                 

                                JOSEPH HOUSLEY 1838-1893

                                We first hear of Joseph in a letter from Anne to George in 1854. “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after (probably 1851) and is there still. He is grown as tall as you I think quite a man.” Emma concurred in her first letter: “He is quite a man in his appearance and quite as tall as you.”

                                From Emma we learn in 1855: “Joseph has left Mr. Harvey. He had not work to employ him. So mother thought he had better leave his indenture and be at liberty at once than wait for Harvey to be a bankrupt. He has got a very good place of work now and is very steady.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote “Joseph and I intend to have our portraits taken for you when you come over….Mother is thinking of coming to Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I. Joseph is very hearty I am happy to say.”

                                According to Joseph’s letters, he was married to Harriet Ballard. Joseph described their miraculous reunion in this way: “I must tell you that I have been abroad myself to the Island of Ascension. (Elsewhere he wrote that he was on the island when the American civil war broke out). I went as a Royal Marine and worked at my trade and saved a bit of money–enough to buy my discharge and enough to get married with but while I was out on the island who should I meet with there but my dear wife’s sister. (On two occasions Joseph and Harriet sent George the name and address of Harriet’s sister, Mrs. Brooks, in Susquehanna Depot, Pennsylvania, but it is not clear whether this was the same sister.) She was lady’s maid to the captain’s wife. Though I had never seen her before we got to know each other somehow so from that me and my wife recommenced our correspondence and you may be sure I wanted to get home to her. But as soon as I did get home that is to England I was not long before I was married and I have not regretted yet for we are very comfortable as well as circumstances will allow for I am only a journeyman joiner.”

                                Proudly, Joseph wrote: “My little family consists of three nice children–John, Joseph and Susy Annie.” On her birth certificate, Susy Ann’s birthdate is listed as 1871. Parish records list a Lucy Annie christened in 1873. The boys were born in Derby, John in 1868 and Joseph in 1869. In his second letter, Joseph repeated: “I have got three nice children, a good wife and I often think is more than I have deserved.” On August 6, 1873, Joseph and Harriet wrote: “We both thank you dear sister for the pieces of money you sent for the children. I don’t know as I have ever see any before.” Joseph ended another letter: “Now I must close with our kindest love to you all and kisses from the children.”

                                In Harriet’s letter to Sarah Ann (March 19, 1873), she promised: “I will send you myself and as soon as the weather gets warm as I can take the children to Derby, I will have them taken and send them, but it is too cold yet for we have had a very cold winter and a great deal of rain.” At this time, the children were all under 6 and the baby was not yet two.

                                In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “I have been working down at Heanor gate there is a joiner shop there where Kings used to live I have been working there this winter and part of last summer but the wages is very low but it is near home that is one comfort.” (Heanor Gate is about 1/4 mile from Kidsley Grange. There was a school and industrial park there in 1988.) At this time Joseph and his family were living in “the big house–in Old Betty Hanson’s house.” The address in the 1871 census was Smalley Lane.

                                A glimpse into Joseph’s personality is revealed by this remark to George in an 1872 letter: “Many thanks for your portrait and will send ours when we can get them taken for I never had but one taken and that was in my old clothes and dear Harriet is not willing to part with that. I tell her she ought to be satisfied with the original.”

                                On one occasion Joseph and Harriet both sent seeds. (Marks are still visible on the paper.) Joseph sent “the best cow cabbage seed in the country–Robinson Champion,” and Harriet sent red cabbage–Shaw’s Improved Red. Possibly cow cabbage was also known as ox cabbage: “I hope you will have some good cabbages for the Ox cabbage takes all the prizes here. I suppose you will be taking the prizes out there with them.” Joseph wrote that he would put the name of the seeds by each “but I should think that will not matter. You will tell the difference when they come up.”

                                George apparently would have liked Joseph to come to him as early as 1854. Anne wrote: “As to his coming to you that must be left for the present.” In 1872, Joseph wrote: “I have been thinking of making a move from here for some time before I heard from you for it is living from hand to mouth and never certain of a job long either.” Joseph then made plans to come to the United States in the spring of 1873. “For I intend all being well leaving England in the spring. Many thanks for your kind offer but I hope we shall be able to get a comfortable place before we have been out long.” Joseph promised to bring some things George wanted and asked: “What sort of things would be the best to bring out there for I don’t want to bring a lot that is useless.” Joseph’s plans are confirmed in a letter from the solicitor May 23, 1874: “I trust you are prospering and in good health. Joseph seems desirous of coming out to you when this is settled.”

                                George must have been reminiscing about gooseberries (Heanor has an annual gooseberry show–one was held July 28, 1872) and Joseph promised to bring cuttings when they came: “Dear Brother, I could not get the gooseberries for they was all gathered when I received your letter but we shall be able to get some seed out the first chance and I shall try to bring some cuttings out along.” In the same letter that he sent the cabbage seeds Joseph wrote: “I have got some gooseberries drying this year for you. They are very fine ones but I have only four as yet but I was promised some more when they were ripe.” In another letter Joseph sent gooseberry seeds and wrote their names: Victoria, Gharibaldi and Globe.

                                In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”

                                On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                                George did not save any letters from Joseph after 1874, hopefully he did reach him at Little Eaton. Joseph and his family are not listed in either Little Eaton or Derby on the 1881 census.

                                In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                                The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. “

                                Joseph Housley and the Kiddsley cottages:

                                Joseph Housley

                                #6266
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  continued part 7

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                                  me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                                  very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                                  off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                                  whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                                  considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                                  with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                                  morning.

                                  I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                                  the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                                  and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                                  of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                                  German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                                  Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                                  border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                                  keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                                  Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                                  George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                                  both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                                  horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                                  “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                                  prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                                  “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                                  asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                                  women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                                  about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                                  grinned.

                                  Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                                  sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                                  news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                                  several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                                  will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                                  for the whole thing.

                                  George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                                  know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                                  world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                                  happy.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                                  rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                                  there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                                  and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                                  Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                                  side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                                  the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                                  Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                                  with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                                  their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                                  job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                                  firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                                  which means ‘Clock’

                                  We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                                  pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                                  it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                                  boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                                  She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                                  person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                                  Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                                  know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                                  There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                                  our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                                  the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                                  The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                                  almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                                  There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                                  flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                                  for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                                  transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                                  the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                                  the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                                  tight.

                                  Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                                  this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                                  to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                                  collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                                  fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                                  swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                                  Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                                  groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                                  our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                                  petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                                  should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                                  Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                                  allowed.”

                                  The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                                  was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                                  real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                                  the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                                  Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                                  damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                                  George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                                  lashed down over the roof.

                                  It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                                  we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                                  the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                                  covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                                  Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                                  Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                                  commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                                  again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                                  choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                                  the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                                  dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                                  In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                                  cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                                  reminds me of Ann at his age.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Iringa. 30th November 1938

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                                  another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                                  romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                                  and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                                  journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                                  Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                                  At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                                  was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                                  case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                                  Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                                  inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                                  comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                                  George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                                  border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                                  prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                                  both.

                                  George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                                  see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                                  George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                                  miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                                  Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                                  refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                                  months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                                  again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                                  frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                                  To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                                  poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                                  120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                                  so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                                  the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                                  George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                                  and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                                  remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                                  several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                                  one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                                  circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                                  permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                                  and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                                  make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                                  coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                                  paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                                  of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                                  the book.

                                  That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                                  and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                                  and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                                  alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                                  string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                                  and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                                  was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                                  that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                                  I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                                  optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                                  churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                                  runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                                  ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                                  be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                                  seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                                  clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                                  firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                                  patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                                  ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                                  lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                                  over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                                  set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                                  previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                                  we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                                  well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                                  We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                                  came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                                  and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                                  corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                                  through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                                  between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                                  mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                                  and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                                  Rinderpest control.

                                  I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                                  wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                                  shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                                  but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                                  suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                                  the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                                  that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                                  again live alone on the farm.

                                  Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                                  news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                                  goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                                  was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                                  Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                                  in the most brazen manner.

                                  George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                                  cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                                  New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                                  chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                                  both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                                  Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                                  has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                                  Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                                  neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                                  settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                                  of being unhealthy.

                                  We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                                  country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                                  spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                                  official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                                  The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                                  wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                                  dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                                  I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                                  We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                                  along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                                  the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                                  road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                                  from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                                  but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                                  ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                                  After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                                  than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                                  for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                                  District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                                  station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                                  Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                                  but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                                  healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                                  worry.

                                  The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                                  on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                                  back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                                  verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                                  and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                                  Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                                  necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                                  house. Such a comforting thought!

                                  On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                                  After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                                  land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                                  water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                                  desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                                  a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                                  The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                                  ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                                  George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                                  Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                                  Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                                  rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                                  back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                                  The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                                  bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                                  but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                                  a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                                  shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                                  We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                                  in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                                  living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                                  spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                                  whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                                  devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                                  engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                                  capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                                  do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                                  case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                                  children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                                  them with really cool drinks.

                                  Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                                  Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                                  short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                                  since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                                  George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                                  one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                                  most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                                  educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                                  hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                                  down in the office.

                                  The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                                  She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                                  the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                                  screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                                  in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                                  her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                                  Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                                  dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                                  found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                                  comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                                  looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                                  George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                                  Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                                  Johnny.

                                  Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                                  night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                                  have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                                  seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                                  He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                                  wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                                  daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                                  suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                                  into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                                  peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                                  I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                                  the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                                  end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                                  the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                                  their special territory.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                                  weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                                  he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                                  Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                                  settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                                  dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                                  side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                                  ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                                  Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                                  George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                                  Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                                  drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                                  powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                                  George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                                  luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                                  Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                                  ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                                  rush around like lunatics.

                                  As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                                  mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                                  and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                                  George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                                  all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                                  Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                                  It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                                  and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                                  a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                                  sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                                  away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                                  Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                                  always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                                  and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                                  they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                                  The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                                  work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                                  insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                                  singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                                  on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                                  dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                                  disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                                  from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                                  pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                                  cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                                  click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                                  the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                                  and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                                  A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                                  neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                                  week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                                  (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                                  whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                                  outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                                  attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                                  was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                                  seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                                  chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                                  treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                                  In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                                  a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                                  medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                                  doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                                  child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                                  do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                                  refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                                  me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                                  that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                                  ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                                  long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                                  went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                                  “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                                  out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                                  breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                                  but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                                  had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                                  on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                                  doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                                  talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                                  baby has never looked back.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                                  Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                                  carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                                  hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                                  all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                                  a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                                  and the Scout was stabbed.

                                  The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                                  from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                                  some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                                  safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                                  murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                                  hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                                  After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                                  in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                                  are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                                  and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                                  be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                                  succeeded where the police failed.

                                  George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                                  Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                                  Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                                  week.

                                  I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                                  George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                                  handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                                  said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                                  left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                                  gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                                  in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                                  one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                                  Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                                  and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                                  So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                                  and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                                  Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                                  handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                                  above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                                  bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                                  clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                                  We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                                  George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                                  and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Nzassa 5th August 1939

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                                  because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                                  birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                                  birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                                  You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                                  gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                                  groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                                  We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                                  Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                                  party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                                  see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                                  Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                                  runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                                  malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                                  quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                                  got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                                  get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                                  arrival in the country.

                                  Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                                  curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                                  girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                                  boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                                  flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                                  gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                                  and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                                  away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                                  dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                                  resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                                  Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                                  and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                                  I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                                  Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                                  men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                                  the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                                  and all too ready for the fray.

                                  The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                                  wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                                  surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                                  note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                                  the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                                  next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                                  pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                                  the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                                  Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                                  the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                                  whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                                  They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                                  ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                                  glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                                  and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                                  and they may not come out well.

                                  We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                                  then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                                  dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                                  has been found for the children and me.

                                  George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                                  hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                                  settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                                  unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                                  here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                                  Rhodesia.

                                  The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                                  and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                                  been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                                  like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                                  largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                                  small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                                  back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                                  George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                                  afternoon.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Morogoro 14th September 1939

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                                  township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                                  all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                                  Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                                  trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                                  acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                                  Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                                  is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                                  the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                                  Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                                  a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                                  screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                                  George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                                  went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                                  from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                                  head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                                  fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                                  much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                                  days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                                  feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                                  husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                                  to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                                  detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                                  First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                                  supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                                  are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                                  have them sent out.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Morogoro 4th November 1939

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                                  indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                                  terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                                  would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                                  crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                                  doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                                  and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                                  to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                                  shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                                  So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                                  behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                                  her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                                  dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                                  from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                                  and adores Johnny.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Iringa 8th December 1939

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                                  Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                                  concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                                  Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                                  and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                                  very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                                  to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                                  that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                                  granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                                  return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                                  lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                                  less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                                  two children.

                                  To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                                  Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                                  said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                                  must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                                  soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                                  doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                                  I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                                  immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                                  they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                                  mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                                  Morogoro in February.

                                  Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                                  read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Morogoro 10th March 1940

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                                  spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                                  unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                                  suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                                  to diagnose the trouble.

                                  Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                                  as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                                  all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                                  I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                                  are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                                  Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                                  always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                                  conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                                  students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                                  Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                                  conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                                  large collection.

                                  Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                                  trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                                  but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                                  Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                                  a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                                  home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                                  Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                                  drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                                  driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                                  decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                                  in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                                  what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                                  stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                                  better next time.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Morogoro 14th July 1940

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                                  George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                                  evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                                  war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                                  particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                                  Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                                  He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                                  We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                                  mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                                  country with her.

                                  Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                                  rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                                  in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                                  different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                                  that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                                  down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                                  happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                                  afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                                  Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                                  to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                                  too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                                  and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                                  neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                                  women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                                  colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                                  table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                                  Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                                  noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                                  Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                                  was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                                  around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                                  kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                                  Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                                  great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Morogoro 16th November 1940

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                                  The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                                  some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                                  never cries when he hurts himself.

                                  I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                                  the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                                  house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                                  she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                                  Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                                  season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                                  long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                                  to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                                  the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                                  and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                                  Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                                  rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                                  Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                                  The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                                  worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                                  to trotting up and down to the town.

                                  Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                                  cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                                  mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                                  property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                                  mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                                  it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                                  Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                                  cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                                  George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                                  called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                                  mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                                  the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                                  Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                                  Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                                  in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                                  had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                                  docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                                  encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                                  Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                                  dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                                  whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                                  scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                                  and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                                  fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                                  entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                                  smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                                  Eleanor.

                                   

                                  #6264
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    From Tanganyika with Love

                                    continued  ~ part 5

                                    With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                    Chunya 16th December 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Since last I wrote I have visited Chunya and met several of the diggers wives.
                                    On the whole I have been greatly disappointed because there is nothing very colourful
                                    about either township or women. I suppose I was really expecting something more like
                                    the goldrush towns and women I have so often seen on the cinema screen.
                                    Chunya consists of just the usual sun-dried brick Indian shops though there are
                                    one or two double storied buildings. Most of the life in the place centres on the
                                    Goldfields Hotel but we did not call there. From the store opposite I could hear sounds
                                    of revelry though it was very early in the afternoon. I saw only one sight which was quite
                                    new to me, some elegantly dressed African women, with high heels and lipsticked
                                    mouths teetered by on their way to the silk store. “Native Tarts,” said George in answer
                                    to my enquiry.

                                    Several women have called on me and when I say ‘called’ I mean called. I have
                                    grown so used to going without stockings and wearing home made dresses that it was
                                    quite a shock to me to entertain these ladies dressed to the nines in smart frocks, silk
                                    stockings and high heeled shoes, handbags, makeup and whatnot. I feel like some
                                    female Rip van Winkle. Most of the women have a smart line in conversation and their
                                    talk and views on life would make your nice straight hair curl Mummy. They make me feel
                                    very unsophisticated and dowdy but George says he has a weakness for such types
                                    and I am to stay exactly as I am. I still do not use any makeup. George says ‘It’s all right
                                    for them. They need it poor things, you don’t.” Which, though flattering, is hardly true.
                                    I prefer the men visitors, though they also are quite unlike what I had expected
                                    diggers to be. Those whom George brings home are all well educated and well
                                    groomed and I enjoy listening to their discussion of the world situation, sport and books.
                                    They are extremely polite to me and gentle with the children though I believe that after a
                                    few drinks at the pub tempers often run high. There were great arguments on the night
                                    following the abdication of Edward VIII. Not that the diggers were particularly attached to
                                    him as a person, but these men are all great individualists and believe in freedom of
                                    choice. George, rather to my surprise, strongly supported Edward. I did not.

                                    Many of the diggers have wireless sets and so we keep up to date with the
                                    news. I seldom leave camp. I have my hands full with the three children during the day
                                    and, even though Janey is a reliable ayah, I would not care to leave the children at night
                                    in these grass roofed huts. Having experienced that fire on the farm, I know just how
                                    unlikely it would be that the children would be rescued in time in case of fire. The other
                                    women on the diggings think I’m crazy. They leave their children almost entirely to ayahs
                                    and I must confess that the children I have seen look very well and happy. The thing is
                                    that I simply would not enjoy parties at the hotel or club, miles away from the children
                                    and I much prefer to stay at home with a book.

                                    I love hearing all about the parties from George who likes an occasional ‘boose
                                    up’ with the boys and is terribly popular with everyone – not only the British but with the
                                    Germans, Scandinavians and even the Afrikaans types. One Afrikaans woman said “Jou
                                    man is ‘n man, al is hy ‘n Engelsman.” Another more sophisticated woman said, “George
                                    is a handsome devil. Aren’t you scared to let him run around on his own?” – but I’m not. I
                                    usually wait up for George with sandwiches and something hot to drink and that way I
                                    get all the news red hot.

                                    There is very little gold coming in. The rains have just started and digging is
                                    temporarily at a standstill. It is too wet for dry blowing and not yet enough water for
                                    panning and sluicing. As this camp is some considerable distance from the claims, all I see of the process is the weighing of the daily taking of gold dust and tiny nuggets.
                                    Unless our luck changes I do not think we will stay on here after John Molteno returns.
                                    George does not care for the life and prefers a more constructive occupation.
                                    Ann and young George still search optimistically for gold. We were all saddened
                                    last week by the death of Fanny, our bull terrier. She went down to the shopping centre
                                    with us and we were standing on the verandah of a store when a lorry passed with its
                                    canvas cover flapping. This excited Fanny who rushed out into the street and the back
                                    wheel of the lorry passed right over her, killing her instantly. Ann was very shocked so I
                                    soothed her by telling her that Fanny had gone to Heaven. When I went to bed that
                                    night I found Ann still awake and she asked anxiously, “Mummy, do you think God
                                    remembered to give Fanny her bone tonight?”

                                    Much love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Itewe, Chunya 23rd December 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Your Christmas parcel arrived this morning. Thank you very much for all the
                                    clothing for all of us and for the lovely toys for the children. George means to go hunting
                                    for a young buffalo this afternoon so that we will have some fresh beef for Christmas for
                                    ourselves and our boys and enough for friends too.

                                    I had a fright this morning. Ann and Georgie were, as usual, searching for gold
                                    whilst I sat sewing in the living room with Kate toddling around. She wandered through
                                    the curtained doorway into the store and I heard her playing with the paraffin pump. At
                                    first it did not bother me because I knew the tin was empty but after ten minutes or so I
                                    became irritated by the noise and went to stop her. Imagine my horror when I drew the
                                    curtain aside and saw my fat little toddler fiddling happily with the pump whilst, curled up
                                    behind the tin and clearly visible to me lay the largest puffadder I have ever seen.
                                    Luckily I acted instinctively and scooped Kate up from behind and darted back into the
                                    living room without disturbing the snake. The houseboy and cook rushed in with sticks
                                    and killed the snake and then turned the whole storeroom upside down to make sure
                                    there were no more.

                                    I have met some more picturesque characters since I last wrote. One is a man
                                    called Bishop whom George has known for many years having first met him in the
                                    Congo. I believe he was originally a sailor but for many years he has wandered around
                                    Central Africa trying his hand at trading, prospecting, a bit of elephant hunting and ivory
                                    poaching. He is now keeping himself by doing ‘Sign Writing”. Bish is a gentle and
                                    dignified personality. When we visited his camp he carefully dusted a seat for me and
                                    called me ‘Marm’, quite ye olde world. The only thing is he did spit.

                                    Another spitter is the Frenchman in a neighbouring camp. He is in bed with bad
                                    rheumatism and George has been going across twice a day to help him and cheer him
                                    up. Once when George was out on the claim I went across to the Frenchman’s camp in
                                    response to an SOS, but I think he was just lonely. He showed me snapshots of his
                                    two daughters, lovely girls and extremely smart, and he chatted away telling me his life
                                    history. He punctuated his remarks by spitting to right and left of the bed, everywhere in
                                    fact, except actually at me.

                                    George took me and the children to visit a couple called Bert and Hilda Farham.
                                    They have a small gold reef which is worked by a very ‘Heath Robinson’ type of
                                    machinery designed and erected by Bert who is reputed to be a clever engineer though
                                    eccentric. He is rather a handsome man who always looks very spruce and neat and
                                    wears a Captain Kettle beard. Hilda is from Johannesburg and quite a character. She
                                    has a most generous figure and literally masses of beetroot red hair, but she also has a
                                    warm deep voice and a most generous disposition. The Farhams have built
                                    themselves a more permanent camp than most. They have a brick cottage with proper
                                    doors and windows and have made it attractive with furniture contrived from petrol
                                    boxes. They have no children but Hilda lavishes a great deal of affection on a pet
                                    monkey. Sometimes they do quite well out of their gold and then they have a terrific
                                    celebration at the Club or Pub and Hilda has an orgy of shopping. At other times they
                                    are completely broke but Hilda takes disasters as well as triumphs all in her stride. She
                                    says, “My dear, when we’re broke we just live on tea and cigarettes.”

                                    I have met a young woman whom I would like as a friend. She has a dear little
                                    baby, but unfortunately she has a very wet husband who is also a dreadful bore. I can’t
                                    imagine George taking me to their camp very often. When they came to visit us George
                                    just sat and smoked and said,”Oh really?” to any remark this man made until I felt quite
                                    hysterical. George looks very young and fit and the children are lively and well too. I ,
                                    however, am definitely showing signs of wear and tear though George says,
                                    “Nonsense, to me you look the same as you always did.” This I may say, I do not
                                    regard as a compliment to the young Eleanor.

                                    Anyway, even though our future looks somewhat unsettled, we are all together
                                    and very happy.

                                    With love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Itewe, Chunya 30th December 1936

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    We had a very cheery Christmas. The children loved the toys and are so proud
                                    of their new clothes. They wore them when we went to Christmas lunch to the
                                    Cresswell-Georges. The C-Gs have been doing pretty well lately and they have a
                                    comfortable brick house and a large wireless set. The living room was gaily decorated
                                    with bought garlands and streamers and balloons. We had an excellent lunch cooked by
                                    our ex cook Abel who now works for the Cresswell-Georges. We had turkey with
                                    trimmings and plum pudding followed by nuts and raisons and chocolates and sweets
                                    galore. There was also a large variety of drinks including champagne!

                                    There were presents for all of us and, in addition, Georgie and Ann each got a
                                    large tin of chocolates. Kate was much admired. She was a picture in her new party frock
                                    with her bright hair and rosy cheeks. There were other guests beside ourselves and
                                    they were already there having drinks when we arrived. Someone said “What a lovely
                                    child!” “Yes” said George with pride, “She’s a Marie Stopes baby.” “Truby King!” said I
                                    quickly and firmly, but too late to stop the roar of laughter.

                                    Our children played amicably with the C-G’s three, but young George was
                                    unusually quiet and surprised me by bringing me his unopened tin of chocolates to keep
                                    for him. Normally he is a glutton for sweets. I might have guessed he was sickening for
                                    something. That night he vomited and had diarrhoea and has had an upset tummy and a
                                    slight temperature ever since.

                                    Janey is also ill. She says she has malaria and has taken to her bed. I am dosing
                                    her with quinine and hope she will soon be better as I badly need her help. Not only is
                                    young George off his food and peevish but Kate has a cold and Ann sore eyes and
                                    they all want love and attention. To complicate things it has been raining heavily and I
                                    must entertain the children indoors.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Itewe, Chunya 19th January 1937

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    So sorry I have not written before but we have been in the wars and I have had neither
                                    the time nor the heart to write. However the worst is now over. Young George and
                                    Janey are both recovering from Typhoid Fever. The doctor had Janey moved to the
                                    native hospital at Chunya but I nursed young George here in the camp.

                                    As I told you young George’s tummy trouble started on Christmas day. At first I
                                    thought it was only a protracted bilious attack due to eating too much unaccustomed rich
                                    food and treated him accordingly but when his temperature persisted I thought that the
                                    trouble might be malaria and kept him in bed and increased the daily dose of quinine.
                                    He ate less and less as the days passed and on New Years Day he seemed very
                                    weak and his stomach tender to the touch.

                                    George fetched the doctor who examined small George and said he had a very
                                    large liver due no doubt to malaria. He gave the child injections of emertine and quinine
                                    and told me to give young George frequent and copious drinks of water and bi-carb of
                                    soda. This was more easily said than done. Young George refused to drink this mixture
                                    and vomited up the lime juice and water the doctor had suggested as an alternative.
                                    The doctor called every day and gave George further injections and advised me
                                    to give him frequent sips of water from a spoon. After three days the child was very
                                    weak and weepy but Dr Spiers still thought he had malaria. During those anxious days I
                                    also worried about Janey who appeared to be getting worse rather that better and on
                                    January the 3rd I asked the doctor to look at her. The next thing I knew, the doctor had
                                    put Janey in his car and driven her off to hospital. When he called next morning he
                                    looked very grave and said he wished to talk to my husband. I said that George was out
                                    on the claim but if what he wished to say concerned young George’s condition he might
                                    just as well tell me.

                                    With a good deal of reluctance Dr Spiers then told me that Janey showed all the
                                    symptoms of Typhoid Fever and that he was very much afraid that young George had
                                    contracted it from her. He added that George should be taken to the Mbeya Hospital
                                    where he could have the professional nursing so necessary in typhoid cases. I said “Oh
                                    no,I’d never allow that. The child had never been away from his family before and it
                                    would frighten him to death to be sick and alone amongst strangers.” Also I was sure that
                                    the fifty mile drive over the mountains in his weak condition would harm him more than
                                    my amateur nursing would. The doctor returned to the camp that afternoon to urge
                                    George to send our son to hospital but George staunchly supported my argument that
                                    young George would stand a much better chance of recovery if we nursed him at home.
                                    I must say Dr Spiers took our refusal very well and gave young George every attention
                                    coming twice a day to see him.

                                    For some days the child was very ill. He could not keep down any food or liquid
                                    in any quantity so all day long, and when he woke at night, I gave him a few drops of
                                    water at a time from a teaspoon. His only nourishment came from sucking Macintosh’s
                                    toffees. Young George sweated copiously especially at night when it was difficult to
                                    change his clothes and sponge him in the draughty room with the rain teeming down
                                    outside. I think I told you that the bedroom is a sort of shed with only openings in the wall
                                    for windows and doors, and with one wall built only a couple of feet high leaving a six
                                    foot gap for air and light. The roof leaked and the damp air blew in but somehow young
                                    George pulled through.

                                    Only when he was really on the mend did the doctor tell us that whilst he had
                                    been attending George, he had also been called in to attend to another little boy of the same age who also had typhoid. He had been called in too late and the other little boy,
                                    an only child, had died. Young George, thank God, is convalescent now, though still on a
                                    milk diet. He is cheerful enough when he has company but very peevish when left
                                    alone. Poor little lad, he is all hair, eyes, and teeth, or as Ann says” Georgie is all ribs ribs
                                    now-a-days Mummy.” He shares my room, Ann and Kate are together in the little room.
                                    Anyway the doctor says he should be up and around in about a week or ten days time.
                                    We were all inoculated against typhoid on the day the doctor made the diagnosis
                                    so it is unlikely that any of us will develop it. Dr Spiers was most impressed by Ann’s
                                    unconcern when she was inoculated. She looks gentle and timid but has always been
                                    very brave. Funny thing when young George was very ill he used to wail if I left the
                                    room, but now that he is convalescent he greatly prefers his dad’s company. So now I
                                    have been able to take the girls for walks in the late afternoons whilst big George
                                    entertains small George. This he does with the minimum of effort, either he gets out
                                    cartons of ammunition with which young George builds endless forts, or else he just sits
                                    beside the bed and cleans one of his guns whilst small George watches with absorbed
                                    attention.

                                    The Doctor tells us that Janey is also now convalescent. He says that exhusband
                                    Abel has been most attentive and appeared daily at the hospital with a tray of
                                    food that made his, the doctor’s, mouth water. All I dare say, pinched from Mrs
                                    Cresswell-George.

                                    I’ll write again soon. Lots of love to all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Chunya 29th January 1937

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Georgie is up and about but still tires very easily. At first his legs were so weak
                                    that George used to carry him around on his shoulders. The doctor says that what the
                                    child really needs is a long holiday out of the Tropics so that Mrs Thomas’ offer, to pay all
                                    our fares to Cape Town as well as lending us her seaside cottage for a month, came as
                                    a Godsend. Luckily my passport is in order. When George was in Mbeya he booked
                                    seats for the children and me on the first available plane. We will fly to Broken Hill and go
                                    on to Cape Town from there by train.

                                    Ann and George are wildly thrilled at the idea of flying but I am not. I remember
                                    only too well how airsick I was on the old Hannibal when I flew home with the baby Ann.
                                    I am longing to see you all and it will be heaven to give the children their first seaside
                                    holiday.

                                    I mean to return with Kate after three months but, if you will have him, I shall leave
                                    George behind with you for a year. You said you would all be delighted to have Ann so
                                    I do hope you will also be happy to have young George. Together they are no trouble
                                    at all. They amuse themselves and are very independent and loveable.
                                    George and I have discussed the matter taking into consideration the letters from
                                    you and George’s Mother on the subject. If you keep Ann and George for a year, my
                                    mother-in-law will go to Cape Town next year and fetch them. They will live in England
                                    with her until they are fit enough to return to the Tropics. After the children and I have left
                                    on this holiday, George will be able to move around and look for a job that will pay
                                    sufficiently to enable us to go to England in a few years time to fetch our children home.
                                    We both feel very sad at the prospect of this parting but the children’s health
                                    comes before any other consideration. I hope Kate will stand up better to the Tropics.
                                    She is plump and rosy and could not look more bonny if she lived in a temperate
                                    climate.

                                    We should be with you in three weeks time!

                                    Very much love,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Broken Hill, N Rhodesia 11th February 1937

                                    Dearest Family,

                                    Well here we are safe and sound at the Great Northern Hotel, Broken Hill, all
                                    ready to board the South bound train tonight.

                                    We were still on the diggings on Ann’s birthday, February 8th, when George had
                                    a letter from Mbeya to say that our seats were booked on the plane leaving Mbeya on
                                    the 10th! What a rush we had packing up. Ann was in bed with malaria so we just
                                    bundled her up in blankets and set out in John Molteno’s car for the farm. We arrived that
                                    night and spent the next day on the farm sorting things out. Ann and George wanted to
                                    take so many of their treasures and it was difficult for them to make a small selection. In
                                    the end young George’s most treasured possession, his sturdy little boots, were left
                                    behind.

                                    Before leaving home on the morning of the tenth I took some snaps of Ann and
                                    young George in the garden and one of them with their father. He looked so sad. After
                                    putting us on the plane, George planned to go to the fishing camp for a day or two
                                    before returning to the empty house on the farm.

                                    John Molteno returned from the Cape by plane just before we took off, so he
                                    will take over the running of his claims once more. I told John that I dreaded the plane trip
                                    on account of air sickness so he gave me two pills which I took then and there. Oh dear!
                                    How I wished later that I had not done so. We had an extremely bumpy trip and
                                    everyone on the plane was sick except for small George who loved every moment.
                                    Poor Ann had a dreadful time but coped very well and never complained. I did not
                                    actually puke until shortly before we landed at Broken Hill but felt dreadfully ill all the way.
                                    Kate remained rosy and cheerful almost to the end. She sat on my lap throughout the
                                    trip because, being under age, she travelled as baggage and was not entitled to a seat.
                                    Shortly before we reached Broken Hill a smartly dressed youngish man came up
                                    to me and said, “You look so poorly, please let me take the baby, I have children of my
                                    own and know how to handle them.” Kate made no protest and off they went to the
                                    back of the plane whilst I tried to relax and concentrate on not getting sick. However,
                                    within five minutes the man was back. Kate had been thoroughly sick all over his collar
                                    and jacket.

                                    I took Kate back on my lap and then was violently sick myself, so much so that
                                    when we touched down at Broken Hill I was unable to speak to the Immigration Officer.
                                    He was so kind. He sat beside me until I got my diaphragm under control and then
                                    drove me up to the hotel in his own car.

                                    We soon recovered of course and ate a hearty dinner. This morning after
                                    breakfast I sallied out to look for a Bank where I could exchange some money into
                                    Rhodesian and South African currency and for the Post Office so that I could telegraph
                                    to George and to you. What a picnic that trip was! It was a terribly hot day and there was
                                    no shade. By the time we had done our chores, the children were hot, and cross, and
                                    tired and so indeed was I. As I had no push chair for Kate I had to carry her and she is
                                    pretty heavy for eighteen months. George, who is still not strong, clung to my free arm
                                    whilst Ann complained bitterly that no one was helping her.

                                    Eventually Ann simply sat down on the pavement and declared that she could
                                    not go another step, whereupon George of course decided that he also had reached his
                                    limit and sat down too. Neither pleading no threats would move them so I had to resort
                                    to bribery and had to promise that when we reached the hotel they could have cool
                                    drinks and ice-cream. This promise got the children moving once more but I am determined that nothing will induce me to stir again until the taxi arrives to take us to the
                                    station.

                                    This letter will go by air and will reach you before we do. How I am longing for
                                    journeys end.

                                    With love to you all,
                                    Eleanor.

                                    Leaving home 10th February 1937,  George Gilman Rushby with Ann and Georgie (Mike) Rushby:

                                    George Rushby Ann and Georgie

                                    NOTE
                                    We had a very warm welcome to the family home at Plumstead Cape Town.
                                    After ten days with my family we moved to Hout Bay where Mrs Thomas lent us her
                                    delightful seaside cottage. She also provided us with two excellent maids so I had
                                    nothing to do but rest and play on the beach with the children.

                                    After a month at the sea George had fully recovered his health though not his
                                    former gay spirits. After another six months with my parents I set off for home with Kate,
                                    leaving Ann and George in my parent’s home under the care of my elder sister,
                                    Marjorie.

                                    One or two incidents during that visit remain clearly in my memory. Our children
                                    had never met elderly people and were astonished at the manifestations of age. One
                                    morning an elderly lady came around to collect church dues. She was thin and stooped
                                    and Ann surveyed her with awe. She turned to me with a puzzled expression and
                                    asked in her clear voice, “Mummy, why has that old lady got a moustache – oh and a
                                    beard?’ The old lady in question was very annoyed indeed and said, “What a rude little
                                    girl.” Ann could not understand this, she said, “But Mummy, I only said she had a
                                    moustache and a beard and she has.” So I explained as best I could that when people
                                    have defects of this kind they are hurt if anyone mentions them.

                                    A few days later a strange young woman came to tea. I had been told that she
                                    had a most disfiguring birthmark on her cheek and warned Ann that she must not
                                    comment on it. Alas! with the kindest intentions Ann once again caused me acute
                                    embarrassment. The young woman was hardly seated when Ann went up to her and
                                    gently patted the disfiguring mark saying sweetly, “Oh, I do like this horrible mark on your
                                    face.”

                                    I remember also the afternoon when Kate and George were christened. My
                                    mother had given George a white silk shirt for the occasion and he wore it with intense
                                    pride. Kate was baptised first without incident except that she was lost in admiration of a
                                    gold bracelet given her that day by her Godmother and exclaimed happily, “My
                                    bangle, look my bangle,” throughout the ceremony. When George’s turn came the
                                    clergyman held his head over the font and poured water on George’s forehead. Some
                                    splashed on his shirt and George protested angrily, “Mum, he has wet my shirt!” over
                                    and over again whilst I led him hurriedly outside.

                                    My last memory of all is at the railway station. The time had come for Kate and
                                    me to get into our compartment. My sisters stood on the platform with Ann and George.
                                    Ann was resigned to our going, George was not so, at the last moment Sylvia, my
                                    younger sister, took him off to see the engine. The whistle blew and I said good-bye to
                                    my gallant little Ann. “Mummy”, she said urgently to me, “Don’t forget to wave to
                                    George.”

                                    And so I waved good-bye to my children, never dreaming that a war would
                                    intervene and it would be eight long years before I saw them again.

                                    #6261
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      From Tanganyika with Love

                                      continued

                                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                      not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                      very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                      fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                      natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                      houseboy both speak basic English.

                                      I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                      run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                      from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                      farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                      George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                      of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                      hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                      have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                      disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                      pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                      recovered.

                                      But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                      Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                      Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                      for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                      always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                      knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                      welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                      house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                      produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                      The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                      diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                      This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                      whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                      Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                      George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                      his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                      burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                      song.

                                      Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                      sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                      walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                      great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                      hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                      neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                      carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                      George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                      wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                      George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                      I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                      all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                      reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                      the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                      but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                      add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                      Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                      George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                      the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                      filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                      washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                      Lots of love,
                                      Eleanor

                                      Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                      thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                      looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                      8th. next year.

                                      The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                      days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                      music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                      George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                      according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                      month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                      Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                      friend with whom I could stay.

                                      George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                      love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                      me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                      as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                      you think.

                                      The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                      supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                      decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                      solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                      jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                      were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                      He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                      the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                      he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                      part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                      The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                      fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                      are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                      Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                      waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                      Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                      their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                      bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                      healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                      becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                      way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                      going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                      it is like the best brisket.

                                      See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                      With much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                      Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                      bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                      before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                      so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                      hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                      healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                      love to stay on here.

                                      George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                      South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                      very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                      is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                      possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                      may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                      forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                      Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                      goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                      men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                      at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                      house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                      some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                      chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                      and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                      together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                      size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                      Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                      The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                      was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                      obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                      it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                      cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                      monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                      dish.

                                      And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                      shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                      dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                      body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                      ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                      Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                      soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                      lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                      I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                      the baby will be a girl.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Note
                                      “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                      because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                      Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                      birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                      A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                      started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                      stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                      train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                      old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                      was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                      baby.

                                      He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                      though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                      and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                      My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                      down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                      weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                      Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                      that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                      punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                      My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                      comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                      on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                      I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                      rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                      absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                      are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                      surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                      some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                      pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                      melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                      She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                      at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                      went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                      see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                      nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                      through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                      Tanganyika!”

                                      The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                      of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                      stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                      who longed to cuddle the child.

                                      As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                      to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                      Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                      put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                      Eleanor Rushby

                                       

                                      Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                      happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                      Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                      to meals in the dining car.

                                      We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                      us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                      the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                      Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                      Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                      all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                      Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                      circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                      by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                      most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                      health.

                                      Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                      fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                      offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                      several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                      After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                      welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                      new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                      surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                      willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                      and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                      which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                      the rather old world air of our living room.

                                      In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                      strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                      of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                      George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                      new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                      they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                      kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                      washing up. Lovely!

                                      George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                      planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                      orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                      adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                      journey.

                                      It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                      have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                      Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                      sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                      Your very loving,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                      gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                      matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                      her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                      early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                      My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                      around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                      gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                      the roof.

                                      We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                      with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                      the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                      born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                      Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                      I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                      sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                      the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                      floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                      mosquitoes.

                                      Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                      finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                      attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                      arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                      The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                      her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                      and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                      a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                      value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                      who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                      Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                      baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                      South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                      They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                      around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                      walked beside it.

                                      It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                      countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                      Lots and lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                      knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                      not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                      period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                      leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                      quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                      pouring out.

                                      After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                      the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                      pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                      to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                      of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                      husband!

                                      The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                      and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                      suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                      They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                      and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                      swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                      the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                      felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                      behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                      hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                      taking cover.

                                      George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                      women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                      round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                      moved on.

                                      Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                      came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                      both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                      He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                      the kill.

                                      Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                      fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                      cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                      Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                      am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                      seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                      we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                      Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                      Much love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                      hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                      rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                      German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                      living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                      radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                      Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                      Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                      teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                      breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                      amusement and my exasperation!

                                      You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                      haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                      heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                      in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                      there.

                                      The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                      wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                      Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                      Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                      Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                      his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                      over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                      hunter.

                                      Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                      and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                      idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                      stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                      Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                      cooking and very like beef fat.

                                      Much love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                      here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                      staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                      Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                      together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                      settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                      in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                      car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                      the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                      the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                      journey in so tiny a car.

                                      Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                      the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                      the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                      sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                      wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                      happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                      treat for a pregnant female.

                                      We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                      smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                      peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                      broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                      after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                      and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                      little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                      placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                      know whether that was the thing to do.

                                      We all send our love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                      arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                      to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                      other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                      roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                      now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                      George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                      here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                      hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                      is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                      Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                      As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                      Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                      The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                      machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                      comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                      of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                      bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                      of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                      the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                      George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                      have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                      George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                      George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                      attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                      shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                      bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                      Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                      an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                      During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                      daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                      played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                      sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                      room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                      looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                      half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                      job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                      I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                      then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                      bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                      towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                      I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                      with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                      of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                      with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                      supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                      great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                      The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                      just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                      doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                      looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                      silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                      George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                      laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                      understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                      him.

                                      Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                      transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                      without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                      snowy white.

                                      George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                      company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                      away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                      tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                      Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                      servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                      bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                      Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                      new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                      in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                      He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                      tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                      wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                      infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                      very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                      George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                      a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                      South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                      have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                      streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                      I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                      garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                      large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                      Your affectionate,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                      silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                      very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                      was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                      some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                      with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                      The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                      brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                      We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                      arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                      but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                      gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                      or so miles.

                                      The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                      camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                      beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                      your affectionate,
                                      Eleanor

                                      Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                      his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                      our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                      or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                      South Africa.

                                      George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                      by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                      came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                      Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                      the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                      several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                      them up in a glass tube.

                                      When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                      take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                      have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                      down to feed the trout.

                                      The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                      and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                      Very much love
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                      Dear Family,

                                      All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                      Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                      There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                      for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                      sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                      progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                      fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                      enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                      the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                      By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                      to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                      too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                      of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                      kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                      boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                      I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                      Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                      us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                      Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                      entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                      George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                      on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                      from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                      because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                      being left high and dry.

                                      Lots and lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                      deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                      sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                      and the other dark.

                                      The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                      that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                      doctor had no vaccine.

                                      George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                      Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                      have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                      We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                      us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                      gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                      the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                      tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                      three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                      Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                      The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                      with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                      there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                      George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                      the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                      Very much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                      afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                      you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                      day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                      her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                      awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                      Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                      perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                      Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                      gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                      thing over again.

                                      At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                      vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                      the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                      George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                      the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                      That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                      convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                      next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                      small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                      The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                      George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                      bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                      Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                      up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                      white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                      behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                      sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                      subdued.

                                      This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                      our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                      Much love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                      fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                      Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                      beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                      edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                      carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                      move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                      bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                      began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                      against the cot.

                                      George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                      take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                      through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                      men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                      diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                      allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                      treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                      There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                      doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                      that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                      coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                      coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                      return for all his hard work.

                                      Lots of love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                      The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                      and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                      he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                      high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                      It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                      home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                      George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                      shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                      car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                      Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                      can we afford one?”

                                      “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                      this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                      cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                      A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                      So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                      the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                      heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                      way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                      Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                      points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                      comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                      a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                      she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                      Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                      on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                      one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                      carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                      of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                      under her own steam.

                                      George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                      be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                      I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                      Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                      kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                      definitely carriage folk now.

                                      Lots of love to all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                      declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                      clothes.

                                      Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                      rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                      a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                      he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                      Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                      follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                      I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                      delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                      the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                      The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                      They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                      afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                      guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                      back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                      sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                      We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                      Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                      and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                      in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                      went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                      They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                      had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                      refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                      tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                      being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                      feathers had rotted off.

                                      The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                      closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                      I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                      belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                      I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                      to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                      Much love to you all,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                      because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                      took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                      George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                      to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                      visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                      grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                      four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                      back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                      called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                      The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                      hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                      calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                      always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                      sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                      Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                      Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                      we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                      and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                      temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                      storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                      I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                      Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                      impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                      I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                      Much love,
                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                      has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                      had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                      Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                      raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                      no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                      removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                      steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                      The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                      gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                      necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                      needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                      George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                      have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                      George has few tools.

                                      I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                      George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                      in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                      “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                      as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                      engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                      vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                      for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                      she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                      Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                      suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                      and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                      She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                      sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                      She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                      morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                      muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                      returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                      strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                      with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                      We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                      hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                      water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                      picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                      put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                      The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                      ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                      barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                      berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                      ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                      Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                      Lots of love, Eleanor

                                      #6260
                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        From Tanganyika with Love

                                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                        • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                          concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                          joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                                        These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                                        the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                                        kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                                        important part of her life.

                                        Prelude
                                        Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                                        in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                                        made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                                        Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                                        in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                                        while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                                        Africa.

                                        Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                                        to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                                        sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                                        Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                                        she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                                        teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                                        well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                                        and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                                        Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                                        Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                                        despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                                        High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                                        George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                                        their home.

                                        These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                                        George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                                         

                                        Dearest Marj,
                                        Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                                        met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                                        imagining!!

                                        The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                                        El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                                        scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                                        she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                                        good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                                        ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                                        Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                                        millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                                        hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                                        Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                                        a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                                        need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                                        Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                                        he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                                        he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                                        care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                                        He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                                        on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                                        buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                                        hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                                        time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                                        George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                                        view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                                        coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                                        will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                                        pot boiling.

                                        Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                                        you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                                        that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                                        boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                                        you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                                        those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                                        African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                                        most gracious chores.

                                        George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                                        looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                                        very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                                        very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                                        even and he has a quiet voice.

                                        I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                                        yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                                        soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                                        Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                                        to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                                        apply a bit of glamour.

                                        Much love my dear,
                                        your jubilant
                                        Eleanor

                                        S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                                        Dearest Family,
                                        Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                                        could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                                        voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                                        but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                                        myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                                        am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                                        I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                                        butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                                        the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                                        The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                                        served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                                        get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                                        problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                                        fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                                        ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                                        Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                                        from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                                        met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                                        of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                                        husband and only child in an accident.

                                        I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                                        young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                                        from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                                        grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                                        surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                                        “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                                        mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                                        stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                                        However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                                        was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                                        Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                                        told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                                        Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                                        she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                                        whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                                        The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                                        the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                                        sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                                        was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                                        Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                                        Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                                        for it in mime.

                                        I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                                        Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                                        places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                                        percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                                        At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                                        perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                                        engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                                        no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                                        The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                                        Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                                        an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                                        Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                                        whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                                        lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                                        temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                                        pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                                        now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                                        worse.

                                        I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                                        the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                                        up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                                        Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                                        dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                                        Bless you all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                                        Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                                        took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                                        something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                                        mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                                        me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                                        pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                                        The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                                        has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                                        I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                                        was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                                        said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                                        a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                                        doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                                        establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                                        time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                                        leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                                        Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                                        ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                                        too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                                        had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                                        The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                                        and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                                        could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                                        protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                                        filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                                        was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                                        very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                                        Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                                        In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                                        Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                                        At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                                        Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                                        very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                                        exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                                        looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                                        other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                                        very much.

                                        It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                                        town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                                        trees.

                                        The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                                        imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                                        flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                                        The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                                        and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                                        lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                                        had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                                        jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                                        things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                                        with them.

                                        Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                                        Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                                        We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                                        the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                                        around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                                        crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                                        to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                                        straight up into the rigging.

                                        The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                                        “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                                        was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                                        birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                                        Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                                        compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                                        It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                                        discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                                        catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                                        was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                                        remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                                        During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                                        is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                                        name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                                        table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                                        champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                                        A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                                        appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                                        I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                                        there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                                        shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                                        hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                                        creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                                        heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                                        “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                                        stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                                        came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                                        Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                                        es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                                        so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                                        Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                                        seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                                        lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                                        the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                                        that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                                        This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                                        some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                                        lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                                        passenger to the wedding.

                                        This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                                        writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                                        love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                                        sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                                        that I shall not sleep.

                                        Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                                        with my “bes respeks”,

                                        Eleanor Leslie.

                                        Eleanor and George Rushby:

                                        Eleanor and George Rushby

                                        Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                                        pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                                        gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                                        excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                                        I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                                        mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                                        heavenly.

                                        We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                                        The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                                        no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                                        dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                                        the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                                        the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                                        Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                                        anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                                        missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                                        prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                                        there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                                        boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                                        some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                                        We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                                        looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                                        George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                                        travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                                        couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                                        was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                                        beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                                        such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                                        says he was not amused.

                                        Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                                        Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                                        married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                                        blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                                        of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                                        though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                                        bad tempered.

                                        Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                                        George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                                        seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                                        except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                                        on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                                        Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                                        offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                                        George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                                        wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                                        be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                                        with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                                        stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                                        had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                                        Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                                        time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                                        be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                                        I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                                        came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                                        asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                                        and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                                        she too left for the church.

                                        I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                                        be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                                        “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                                        tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                                        Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                                        the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                                        I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                                        curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                                        Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                                        the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                                        the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                                        Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                                        her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                                        friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                                        me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                                        Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                                        passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                                        In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                                        strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                                        standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                                        waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                                        they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                                        because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                                        Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                                        large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                                        small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                                        and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                                        and I shall remember it for ever.

                                        The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                                        enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                                        Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                                        lady was wearing a carnation.

                                        When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                                        moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                                        clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                                        chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                                        discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                                        Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                                        that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                                        generous tip there and then.

                                        I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                                        and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                                        wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                                        After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                                        as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                                        much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                                        are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                                        Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                                        romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                                        green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                                        There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                                        George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                                        bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                                        luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                                        We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                                        get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                                        tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                                        were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                                        We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                                        letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                                        appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                                        the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                                        was bad.

                                        Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                                        other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                                        my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                                        had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                                        mattress.

                                        Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                                        on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                                        handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                                        for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                                        Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                                        room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                                        low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                                        to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                                        slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                                        of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                                        water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                                        around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                                        standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                                        George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                                        hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                                        aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                                        here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                                        I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                                        seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                                        colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                                        trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                                        This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                                        was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                                        Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                                        Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                                        I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                                        expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                                        on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                                        when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                                        harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                                        description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                                        “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                                        jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                                        With much love to all.

                                        Your cave woman
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                                        Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                                        We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                                        and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                                        wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                                        the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                                        roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                                        looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                                        simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                                        myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                                        We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                                        the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                                        weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                                        part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                                        The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                                        wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                                        Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                                        continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                                        whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                                        verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                                        that there had been a party the night before.

                                        When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                                        because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                                        the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                                        room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                                        our car before breakfast.

                                        Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                                        means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                                        one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                                        to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                                        Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                                        helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                                        there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                                        water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                                        an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                                        When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                                        goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                                        mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                                        bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                                        Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                                        In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                                        building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                                        the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                                        did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                                        piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                                        and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                                        and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                                        Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                                        look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                                        shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                                        The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                                        tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                                        Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                                        comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                                        small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                                        Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                                        our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                                        ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                                        water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                                        When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                                        by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                                        compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                                        glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                                        After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                                        waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                                        walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                                        saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                                        and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                                        cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                                        innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                                        moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                                        my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                                        me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                                        Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                                        old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                                        after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                                        Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                                        baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                                        grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                                        started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                                        sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                                        rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                                        Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                                        picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                                        sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                                        pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                                        The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                                        of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                                        foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                                        as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                                        Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                                        This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                                        average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                                        he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                                        neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                                        this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                                        We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                                        is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                                        bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                                        long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                                        “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                                        stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                                        were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                                        good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                                        Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                                        soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                                        land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                                        hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                                        of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                                        safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                                        has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                                        coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                                        are too small to be of use.

                                        George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                                        There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                                        and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                                        shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                                        heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                                        black tail feathers.

                                        There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                                        and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                                        another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                                        once, the bath will be cold.

                                        I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                                        worry about me.

                                        Much love to you all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                                        building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                                        course.

                                        On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                                        clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                                        a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                                        There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                                        my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                                        and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                                        I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                                        thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                                        facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                                        glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                                        feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                                        the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                                        saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                                        George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                                        It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                                        of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                                        wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                                        dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                                        sun.

                                        Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                                        dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                                        walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                                        building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                                        house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                                        heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                                        at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                                        bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                                        to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                                        Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                                        by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                                        or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                                        good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                                        only sixpence each.

                                        I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                                        for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                                        comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                                        Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                                        Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                                        goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                                        office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                                        District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                                        only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                                        plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                                        because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                                        unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                                        saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                                        only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                                        miles away.

                                        Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                                        clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                                        gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                                        of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                                        though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                                        on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                                        they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                                        hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                                        weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                                        However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                                        they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                                        trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                                        hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                                        We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                                        present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                                        Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                                        his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                                        Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                                        George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                                        reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                                        peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                                        shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                                        glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                                        George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                                        He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                                        when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                                        my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                                        bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                                        trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                                        I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                                        phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                                        We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                                        to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                                        tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                                        was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                                        This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                                        by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                                        we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                                        Your loving
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                                        convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                                        experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                                        bounce.

                                        I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                                        splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                                        who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                                        blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                                        George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                                        kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                                        miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                                        now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                                        You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                                        throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                                        women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                                        could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                                        tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                                        have not yet returned from the coast.

                                        George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                                        messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                                        hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                                        arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                                        the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                                        Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                                        bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                                        improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                                        about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                                        injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                                        spend a further four days in bed.

                                        We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                                        time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                                        return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                                        comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                                        quickly.

                                        The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                                        his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                                        and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                                        of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                                        Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                                        garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                                        second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                                        entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                                        within a few weeks of her marriage.

                                        The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                                        seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                                        kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                                        shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                                        base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                                        I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                                        seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                                        the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                                        The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                                        back with our very welcome mail.

                                        Very much love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                                        who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                                        protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                                        poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                                        first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                                        George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                                        leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                                        I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                                        and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                                        So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                                        house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                                        a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                                        she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                                        the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                                        children.

                                        I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                                        store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                                        owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                                        built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                                        and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                                        Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                                        26th December 1930

                                        George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                                        it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                                        Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                                        festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                                        Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                                        I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                                        save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                                        river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                                        thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                                        room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                                        square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                                        front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                                        Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                                        kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                                        You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                                        furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                                        chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                                        things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                                        has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                                        We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                                        who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                                        house.

                                        Lots and lots of love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                                        and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                                        about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                                        The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                                        move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                                        we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                                        pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                                        able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                                        but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                                        success.

                                        However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                                        hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                                        Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                                        Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                                        are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                                        from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                                        very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                                        African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                                        Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                                        some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                                        The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                                        Major Jones.

                                        All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                                        returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                                        not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                                        connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                                        down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                                        often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                                        save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                                        The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                                        rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                                        range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                                        shines again.

                                        I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                                        Your loving,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                                        produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                                        petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                                        lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                                        in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                                        piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                                        have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                                        Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                                        work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                                        chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                                        but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                                        to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                                        on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                                        chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                                        wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                                        around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                                        boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                                        corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                                        I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                                        in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                                        way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                                        may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                                        Memsahibs has complained.

                                        My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                                        good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                                        pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                                        only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                                        has not been a mishap.

                                        It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                                        have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                                        favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                                        and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                                        play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                                        me.

                                        Very much love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                                        from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                                        grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                                        Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                                        the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                                        and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                                        the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                                        card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                                        and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                                        to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                                        these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                                        when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                                        to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                                        need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                                        salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                                        same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                                        Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                                        We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                                        countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                                        has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                                        perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                                        which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                                        We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                                        garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                                        natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                                        shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                                        grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                                        A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                                        Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                                        wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                                        road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                                        kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                                        did not see him again until the following night.

                                        George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                                        and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                                        attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                                        places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                                        George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                                        the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                                        as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                                        and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                                        Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                                        Eleanor.

                                        Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                                        Dear Family,

                                        I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                                        spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                                        house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                                        during the dry season.

                                        It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                                        surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                                        tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                                        The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                                        but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                                        work unless he is there to supervise.

                                        I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                                        material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                                        machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                                        ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                                        affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                                        Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                                        native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                                        it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                                        monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                                        watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                                        before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                                        lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                                        I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                                        around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                                        a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                                        George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                                        a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                                        arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                                        haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                                        I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                                        complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                                        and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                                        and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                                        I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                                        appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                                        previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                                        rest. Ah me!

                                        The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                                        across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                                        the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                                        twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                                        men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                                        Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                                        a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                                        Tukuyu district.

                                        On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                                        They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                                        their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                                        from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                                        garb I assure you.

                                        We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                                        war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                                        There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                                        walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                                        the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                                        Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                                        I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                                        and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                                        bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                                        Eleanor.

                                        #6247
                                        TracyTracy
                                        Participant

                                          Warren Brothers Boiler Makers

                                          Samuel Warren, my great grandfather, and husband of Florence Nightingale Gretton, worked with the family company of boiler makers in Newhall in his early years.  He developed an interest in motor cars, and left the family business to start up on his own. By all accounts, he made some bad decisions and borrowed a substantial amount of money from his sister. It was because of this disastrous state of affairs that the impoverished family moved from Swadlincote/Newhall to Stourbridge.

                                          1914:  Tram no 10 on Union Road going towards High Street Newhall. On the left Henry Harvey Engineer, on the right Warren Bros Boiler Manufacturers & Engineers:

                                          Warren Bros Newhall

                                           

                                          I found a newspaper article in the Derbyshire Advertiser and Journal dated the 2nd October 1915 about a Samuel Warren of Warren Brothers Boilermakers, but it was about my great grandfathers uncle, also called Samuel.

                                          DEATH OF MR. SAMUEL WARREN, OF NEWHALL. Samuel Warren, of Rose Villa, Newhall, passed away on Saturday evening at the age of 85.. Of somewhat retiring disposition, he took little or no active part in public affairs, but for many years was trustee of the loyal British Oak Lodge of the M.U. of Oddfellows, and in many other ways served His community when opportunity permitted. He was member of the firm of Warren Bros., of the Boiler Works, Newhall. This thriving business was established by the late Mr. Benjamin Bridge, over 60 years ago, and on his death it was taken over by his four nephews. Mr. William Warren died several years ago, and with the demise Mr. Samuel Warren, two brothers remain, Messrs. Henry and Benjamin Warren. He leaves widow, six daughters, and three sons to mourn his loss. 

                                          Samuel Warren

                                           

                                          This was the first I’d heard of Benjamin Bridge.  William Warren mentioned in the article as having died previously was Samuel’s father, my great great grandfather. William’s brother Henry was the father of Ben Warren, the footballer.

                                          But who was Benjamin Bridge?

                                          Samuel’s father was William Warren 1835-1881. He had a brother called Samuel, mentioned above, and William’s father was also named Samuel.  Samuel Warren 1800-1882 married Elizabeth Bridge 1813-1872. Benjamin Bridge 1811-1898 was Elizabeth’s brother.

                                          Burton Chronicle 28 July 1898:

                                          Benjamin Bridge

                                          Benjamin and his wife Jane had no children. According to the obituary in the newspaper, the couple were fondly remembered for their annual tea’s for the widows of the town. Benjamin Bridge’s house was known as “the preachers house”. He was superintendent of Newhall Sunday School and member of Swadlincote’s board of health. And apparently very fond of a tall white hat!

                                          On the 1881 census, Benjamin Bridge and his wife live near to the Warren family in Newhall.  The Warren’s live in the “boiler yard” and the family living in between the Bridge’s and the Warren’s include an apprentice boiler maker, so we can assume these were houses incorporated in the boiler works property. Benjamin is a 72 year old retired boiler maker.  Elizabeth Warren is a widow (William died in 1881), two of her sons are boiler makers, and Samuel, my great grandfather, is on the next page of the census, at seven years old.

                                          Bridge Warren Census 1881

                                           

                                          Warren Brothers made boilers for the Burton breweries, including Bass, Ratcliff and Gretton.

                                          This receipt from Warrens Boiler yard for a new boiler in 1885 was purchased off Ebay by Colin Smith. He gave it to one of the grandsons of Robert Adolphus Warren, to keep in the Warren family. It is in his safe at home, and he promised Colin that it will stay in the family forever.

                                          Warren Bros Receipt

                                        Viewing 20 results - 81 through 100 (of 307 total)

                                        Daily Random Quote

                                        • Today was a good day. It didn't matter the state of the world, it was all about internal conditions. Those were the ones you could control, and do magic with. Rukshan was amazed at how quickly the beaver fever had turned the world in loops and strange curves. Amazingly, magic that was impossible to do for months ... · ID #5952 (continued)
                                          (next in 20h 00min…)

                                        Recent Replies

                                        WordCloud says